The Dark Prince

The Dark Prince A Royal Blood Chronicle Book Three

By

Elizabeth Loraine

This is a work of fiction. All the characters, organizations and events portrayed in this novel are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Royal Blood Chronicles Book Three copyright © 2010 by Elizabeth Loraine all rights reserved. No part of this publication maybe reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the author. www.royalbloodchronicles.com ISBN 978-1453803783 First Edition September 2010

2

Dedication To my family for all your patience and encouragement, thank you so much, I love you all.

Acknowledgements Thanks again Pam for all your help and expertise editing, designing beautiful covers and for listening for hours about fantasy lands and ideas for characters and getting me out and away from the computer for a while each week. Thanks to Matt for doing a fantastic job with the website, even though he was really busy, and to DeMar, Annie, Laurel and Tiffany for all your love and support.

3

Preface In the beginning we were creatures of the night, killing humans and drinking their blood to sustain us. But in the passage of the centuries we have evolved and now walk amongst you both in daylight or night as peaceful, moral beings satisfied to hunt and drink the blood of animals. We live with the support of our Watchers; humans who have been chosen and in return have made sacred vows to protect our species from those that would do us harm. A task that is a privilege for our Watchers is to be able to donate their blood to us. This donated blood is gathered medically and mixed with an elixir devised by the ancients that magically multiplies the volume and allows it to remain fresh indefinitely. We call this elixir Crimson and use it as a supplement to or a replacement for our normal diet My name is Katrina and I have been chosen as the leader of the Five. The “Five” or “The Protectors” have been foretold in human prophecies throughout time. I, along with my twin sister Katherine (Kate), and my friends Rosalinda (Rosa), Eleanor (El) and Arletta (Letta), have completed the protection ceremony and an oath to protect the races, all the races. But in order to continue to succeed the Five must become the many. Join us. 4

CHAPTER ONE

All during the crossing from Glasgow to New York, I called to Damien with no reply and although Ivan, Damien‟s Watcher, had pledged his loyalty to me, I couldn‟t bear to see him every day and I finally sent him back to Mormont where he could help Gunter train the Watchers. I had Quinn with me, I didn‟t need anyone else. Upon landing in New York, we were met at the dock by Damien‟s lawyer Timothy Davidson and his financial advisor Corbin Jacobs. Philepe and the rest of the envoy had made their own arrangements for accommodations and travel. “Katrina, we leave you in very capable hands. Corbin will know how to get a hold of us. If you need anything, please contact us,” Philepe said as we all left the docks. “Thank you, Philepe, I will.” I gave him a parting hug. “How long are you planning to stay?” “At least through the winter; I‟ll know more as we go along, how about you?” “As long as it takes. I‟ll contact you before making final arrangements to return home.”

5

“We will need the Five for the finalization of our plans as well. Our most important decision on this trip will be finding the location of the first covens.” “I agree,” I said as we walked to our waiting transportation. The girls said goodbye to their fathers and we were escorted to the house that Damien had purchased after our earlier mission. “I‟d forgotten how beautiful this place was,” Rosa said as we stood in front of the home, taking in the beauty of the entire three stories of the baroque chateau style mansion. As I agreed with her, all I could think of was that the last time we were here I had shared its comforts with Damien. Now everything had changed; everything except the mission. That was my motivation to get up in the morning and it was what was driving me forward now. Our various business transactions would be handled in the cities. The earlier clans had always established themselves in the there to transact business and because it was easy to find human prey. For our clans and our chosen lifestyle, the countryside was where we needed to be. It offered both things that we valued the most, the privacy we craved and easy access to game. Although we needed access to the cities in order to manage our wide ranging business empires, our speed made living close to them unimportant. Trips taking days, weeks and months in human terms would be reduced to minutes, hours and days with Vampire speed. The blinding speed that allowed us to get anywhere we needed anytime, was one of the many benefits we had as vampires, For my mission, I was seeking locations that were unique, containing their own special power and that could be easily protected. “Well ladies, your trunks have arrived. Would you like to show us where to put everything?” Quinn asked as he joined us. “I‟ll take care of that, you just start hauling things in,” Sarah said as she brushed past us on the sidewalk, up the stoop and through the front door.

6

We all just laughed, shrugged and followed her. Why would anyone think things had changed? Sarah would rule this household with impunity just like she had back home. All we had to do was show her which rooms we preferred and leave her to her to do what she did best. “Damien had the servants‟ quarters moved to a smaller house at the back of the property. He was sure you‟d need your Watchers in the main house,” Corbin said, “As well as Sarah, of course.” I laughed, “Don‟t worry she‟ll take care of all that and keep everyone in line.” “If you‟ll follow me to the library I have things I wish to discuss with you alone.” We walked together down the center hall and into the wood paneled library. Corbin sat behind the desk and I took my place in the rich aged brown leather wing chair in front of it. I had been dreading this moment all the way across the ocean. “Your father informed you I‟m sure, that Damien left all his assets to you,” he said, as he looked over to me while opening the folder in front of him. “He did,” I said steadying myself. Corbin was going to finalize things, and to me it meant that Damien was really gone. “Since you were last here, the purchases of land, and the transference and diversification of funds have never stopped and continue even today. Damien‟s holdings are extensive.” “I want to thank you for that and for managing everything so effectively. As you know each of our personal wealth is quite significant as well. We will each need representation, as we‟ll each have our own interests and wishes to be carried out.” “Of course, we can set up all of those meetings later.” He hesitated then, seeming to wait for further instructions, so I continued. “As for Damien‟s estate, I wish to keep it separate from my own and held in its entirety as if he were still here. I want you continue to fulfill all his wishes and expectations.”

7

Corbin iterated, “He was very specific Katrina, so let us be clear. You want me to complete everything that Damien instructed us to do and make sure these assets are managed just as he wished?” “Yes. Of course I‟ll want to oversee everything. I‟ll want to make my decisions to compliment his, as well as implementing things that I want and need to do on my own.” “Very well.” I could see he was impressed and somewhat relieved. “I‟ll leave these accountings with you then and of course we are always available to explain and to advise you regarding any of the financial arrangements seen here or that you will be making later. Please feel free to call upon us at any time. ” As he continued looking through the folder, I took a minute to look at him with a critical eye and thought, in his dark suit, starched white shirt and narrow black tie, that he sure looked the part. His dark hair had yet to show any gray, but the few lines gathering at his eyes put his age at about fifty and meant that he was well over a hundred years old in vampire years. “Yes everything is in order, the last purchase he made was land in California, a stand of ancient trees he insisted I buy, but not touch. The U.S. Government wouldn‟t sell all of it, but I purchased as much as I could, fifteen thousand acres more or less. If we couldn‟t own the land, at least we know the government has no immediate plans to develop the property and that for now the rest of the forest will be protected by them. Now are there any other directions that you would like to give to me right now, Katrina?” “No, thank you for everything, Corbin. I‟ll look through all of this a little later, and then we‟ll start to make our decisions.” “Ah Timothy, come in. I‟ll leave the two of you, I have a lunch meeting.” Timothy replaced Corbin behind the desk and scooted the chair in closer before looking over to me, and then back down to the reports on the desk. He was very handsome for a lawyer, with his short golden blond hair and green eyes. He

8

was about six two with medium build and when he smiled he showed even white teeth in a nice smile that made dimples; yes very cute I decided. He had a different folder to look through and as he paged though the paperwork he stopped every once in a while to add his signature to a page. Finally finished, he looked up and addressed me “All right, I won‟t keep you long I promise. I‟ve established accounts for each of you with several different banks across the country,” he said handing me copies of the paperwork to look over as he continued. “This is where we will be transacting all our business until we have established ourselves and have opened our own financial institutions. In addition you will find in each of your rooms, a safe containing cash, identities, traveling papers and birth certificates for every scenario that we‟ve ever had to use in the past. Corporations have already been formed for any business ventures you wish to undertake.” Looking at the documents in my lap, I stated, “Corbin left paperwork for me to look over, but if you could please just give me an overview of what businesses Damien already had you form or buy interests in I would appreciate it.” “Of course, Katrina, I‟d be glad to. Frankly, I am happy that you‟ve shown an interest in such things. Most women in your position would just leave it to the staff,” he smiled and then continued, “We started with banking of course, then added, real estate, lumber, steel, oil, transportation and shipping. I have learned that your father has just purchased a shipping company as well.” “It seems Damien thought of everything. As I told Corbin, we‟ll decide what else we want to add and let you make the arrangements.” “I appreciate the confidence you have in me.” “Damien trusted you both without question and Petrovich assured me that if there were any problems he would take care of them himself,” I said giving him a knowing look and a smile. He knew exactly what was inferred - that any betrayal would be dealt with quickly and severely.

9

“All the information codes, combinations and instructions are in the files. I suggest you change them as soon as possible for security reasons.” He stood then and handed me the folders. “I assure you, my loyalty to you is exactly the same as my loyalty had been to Damien. I‟ll miss him too.” “Thank you Timothy, I have no doubt of that,” I said as I too rose to leave, giving him a smile and taking the folders from him. “We‟ll speak soon.” I shook his hand and left the library with the files, to see Sarah in the hall directing traffic. She made it feel like home. On my way to my room I met Quinn on the stairs. “There you are; this place is amazing. I‟ve sent Avery and Max out to check the neighborhood. As it stands right now, it looks like most of the houses on this block were purchased by family and friends. That should make it easy to keep us safe,” he said as he followed me back up the stairs to my room. “Is everything all right Katrina?” “Its fine, I‟m just a little tired. I had to meet with Corbin and Timothy about Damien‟s will and it made me sad that‟s all.” “Why don‟t you change and we‟ll go out for lunch. Victor said that there‟s a nice restaurant in the park by the lake.” “Victor, the same butler we had before?” “I guess.” “That sounds nice; it‟ll give Sarah a chance to get everything in order without our being in the way.” “Good, I‟ll tell the others and meet you downstairs.” I went into my room and as I unbuttoned my fitted light weight gray wool jacket, the tears I had worked so hard to restrain during my meetings started to fill my eyes and run down my cheeks. I didn‟t want to be strong, I wanted Damien. I took off the jacket and laid it the on the bed moving to the window that was overlooking the park. It was a beautiful, sunny fall day; if we had to be in a city at least this one was vibrant and had this wonderful green space. “Katrina, is there anything you need?” Sarah asked as she peeked in the door. “I already put some simple blouses and skirts in the closet for you.”

10

“Thank you Sarah, I‟ll change in a minute,” I said wiping the tears from my face. “Oh Katrina, it‟s going to be all right,” she said as she came to me and gave me a loving bear hug. I had cried many times embraced in her arms, her vampire gift was always knowing what I needed even before I did. Now she had expanded her gift from surrounding just me to including all the rest of our newly gathered family, easily managing all of us. “I know you miss him, it‟s all right to cry we all understand, it‟ll take some time that‟s all. I know that you want to be strong, but don‟t shut us out Katrina. We all want to help you get through this. Now let‟s get you changed.” After I changed into a simple white long sleeved blouse and dark blue skirt, Sarah took down my hair and while humming „Green Sleeves‟, brushed it out into long soft curls that cascaded down my back. Gradually the pain that had been balled up in my chest began to uncoil and I began to feel better. “You‟re so beautiful,” she said standing back, hands on her full hips. “I‟d better see how everyone else is doing, unless you need something else?” “No, I‟m fine Sarah.” I was lacing up a new pair of ankle high, black leather boots when a knock came on the door. “Come in.” “Are you ready? Everyone‟s starving,” Quinn said as he entered. “Really, how strange,” I said sarcastically with a chuckle. He walked over, knelt down and finished lacing up the boot on my right foot, then lifted his face to mine and smiled. I reached down and brushed the hair out of his eyes, those beautiful bright blue Voss eyes. “Let‟s go,” he said as he stood, offering his hands to me. I smiled back, took his hands and let him pull me up. We were apparently the last ones down. “About time,” Rosa said impatiently arms crossed over her chest.

11

Quinn just burst out laughing. Rosa wasn‟t amused. “I‟m sorry, but I‟m just not sure this country is ready for all of you.” We all had to laugh then, even Rosa. Maybe he was right, but it didn‟t matter if they were ready or not, we were here now. We walked across the street and strolled casually through the park to a lovely small restaurant on the lake. Couples were strolling along the pathways and rowing around the lake in small boats. Letta‟s Watcher, Ben stayed back at the house, Max and Leo, Rosa and El‟s watchers stayed outside the restaurant and Avery and Quinn, who were as much family as anyone, came in and ate with us. “Did you hear Sarah tell Corbin that none of the servants he hired would be retained while we‟re in town? She told him that she would take care of us herself with her own staff, Thank you very much,” El said as we ate our first course. “She‟s right as usual. It‟s safer and more efficient if we have only our own people with us,” Quinn said. “So what are we going to do first?” El asked excitedly. “Our main goal is to pick three locations for the new covens, as quickly as possible. “That‟s true, but this time we‟re going to enjoy ourselves too,” Letta added. “We‟re also going to find a location for our main residence. I think we all know it won‟t be in the city,” Kate said, and I could tell as I looked at the faces gathered around the table, that we all felt the same way. “Well I quite like what I‟ve seen of New York, it‟s exciting,” Avery said as our entrees arrived. “I guess we forgot that you hadn‟t been with us last time,” Kate said. “Believe me when we say this is nothing, this country is…amazing!” “Stunning!” “Majestic!” “Enchanting!”

12

“Okay, I get it. Do you think having said that, it‟s going to be difficult to choose three worthy sites?” “No,” we all said in unison and then laughed. “When will we start?” Quinn inquired. “I see no reason to wait; we can look at the map Corbin left for us when we get back,” I said. “That‟s right,” Letta said. “The sooner we can get back to Mormont to help train the new clan members the better.” “Agreed; the envoy can take care of the details and make arrangements for all the structural elements and resources to be put into place.” I was starting to feel better, I had purpose again. After we finished eating we decided to continue exploring the park. “Look, they have stables,” I said excited at the prospect, “We can have horses right here in the city!” “I can take care of that if you like,” Quinn said as we walked over to take a closer look. “No, I want to do it right now! They must have a stable manager,” I said quickening my pace. “Can I help you with something?” asked a young man as he approached us and we continued walking through the large stable complex. “We‟ve only just arrived, but we‟d like to have horses,” El said as she stopped in front of the stall closest to us and stroked the face of a beautiful bay with a white blaze. “Of course,” he said smiling while giving us a look we‟d seen before, one of lustful appreciation. “Do you have any appropriate stock for sale here or do we need to bring some in ourselves?” Quinn said rather snobbishly trying to divert the young man‟s attention away from us and over to him. But the man‟s gaze never wavered he answered Quinn without changing his focus from the five of us. “We have everything here you could ever possibly need,” he said looking at each of us in turn and smiling. “Why thank you….” “Kenneth.”

13

“Thank you, Kenneth,” Letta said stepping forward. “Lead the way; show us what you‟ve got.” He led the way and Letta gave us a wink on her way by. Quinn just shook his head. “See what I told you? This city and these people are just not ready for the five of you,” he whispered to me. We knew horses very well and bought seven on the spot plus tack and signed an agreement for their care and lodging. “Here is the name of our advisor, he will be making this and all future payments,” I said as I handed him Corbin‟s card. “We‟ll be back to go riding later. Thank you for all your help Kenneth,” Letta said as we finished up. “It‟s been my pleasure. I look forward to seeing you here often.” “I‟ll bet you do,” said Avery under his breath as we walked away. “This is how it‟s always going to be isn‟t it,” Quinn said. “I don‟t know what you‟re talking about,” Rosa said as she sashayed back into the house. “I mean that the five of you can get anything that you want just by smiling.” “Why Quinn, you sound jealous. How could that be?” Letta cooed as we went into the front parlor to have a cold drink. “Mint lemonade anyone?” Sarah asked as she came in carrying a full pitcher and seven glasses. “That sounds wonderful, how‟s the house coming along?” “Just fine, it‟s a lovely place, smaller than we‟re used to of course, but perfectly fine for our needs. I had the cook bake some sweets, cookies and pastries. I‟ll get them for you.” “She‟s the most amazing person I ever met,” El said as we watched her leave to go back to the kitchen. “It‟s much easier for her now; the entire staff is right here. Although she‟ll have to send out for supplies instead of getting things directly from our own stores, but I think she‟ll enjoy it,” I said as I savored my drink and relaxed. “Here we are,” Sarah said as she placed the tray of goodies on the low table in front of the carved white marble fireplace. “Oh I almost forgot. This arrived while you were out.”

14

She handed me a small, rigid, cream-colored envelope elegantly wrapped with a wine colored ribbon. “Well don‟t just sit there, open it,” Kate insisted. I slipped off the silk ribbon, opened it and read it out loud. “You are cordially invited to a reception and ball tomorrow night given in your honor to welcome you to the wonderful city of New York,”

signed Mr. and Mrs. John Ashton. “Well? What do you think?” I said as I passed the invitation to Rosa so she could read it and pass it around. “I think our new neighbors are very curious about us,” Kate said as she took her turn to read the gold embossed curiosity. “So… do we want to go or not?” El asked. Kate laughed, “It‟s obvious that you want to go, but I‟m sure its proper to have escorts and we don‟t have escorts.” “Don‟t be silly, our fathers and Philepe are two houses away in the house Gerhardt bought,” El said, “Or if you prefer I‟m sure Corbin or Timothy…” At that point Avery‟s head popped up. “Wait a minute; you‟re forgetting a few things aren‟t you? We, as Watchers, will need to go with you,” he said pointing alternatively to himself and Quinn and sounding a little put out. This was going to be a problem, I could see that. “This party is for formal introductions. It‟s appropriate because of our age, that our fathers escort us,” Letta said. “Philepe I‟m sure would be happy to escort and introduce Kate and Katrina.” “What about us?” I almost had to laugh at Avery‟s worried childlike expression. You‟ll do your job, like you always do. Check out the site and watch,” Rosa said. “All right, I‟ll send word to Philepe that you wish to attend. I‟m sure they received an invitation as well,” Quinn said and then got up gesturing for his brother to follow. “They were upset,” El said.

15

“It‟s why Watchers were meant to be kept separate,” Rosa added looking over to me. “They‟ll get over it,” Kate said. “They‟re family and we‟re not changing their status now. They know they have a job to do just like we do.” “Speaking of that,” I said getting up, “Shall we go to the library and look at the maps?” “Sounds good, let‟s go,” Rosa said as she rose and led us into the library. The maps were rolled and laying on the desk. We cleared everything else off the desk and I took the map from the top, untied, smoothed it out, and weighed down its curling corners with some brass paperweights. “Look there‟s a note attached. Read it Kat,” El said with anticipation. “The shaded areas shown on this map were lands purchased per instructions from Damien. If you have any questions please contact me, Corbin.” We took a long look. “There are a lot of shaded areas, I had no idea Damien planned purchases to this extent, did you Katrina?” Kate asked as we looked down in amazement. “I knew about this house, the desert lands and the forest of ancient trees out west, but no, I had no idea his acquisitions would be this vast.” It was hard to take in the scope of what Damien had already accomplished. Thousands of acres of land had been purchased. Parcels were located near the major cities throughout the country, along the main waterways of the Mississippi, Ohio, Missouri and Rio Grande rivers, a huge parcel of open prairie in Texas had been acquired, as well as vast areas of the Northern and Yukon territories. The scope of his vision was unbelievable. “This makes both ours and the envoy‟s jobs much easier doesn‟t it?” Kate said. Letta sighed, “Well now what?” “We find a location for the first coven,” Kate said.

16

“You know, the locations are really going to depend on the young vampires that are chosen for these clans,” El said. “I think we should choose three sites and then after we decide on the first clan‟s members, pick the one that suits them best.” We all looked up at her. She had changed so much since we first met her. She was so confident and self assured now. “Great idea El,” Rosa said. “Are there any of these sites that are calling out to any of you?” “We know that there‟s already a clan in Vancouver, we need to contact them. They need be advised of our plans and be assured that we both support them and will include them in our decisions.” “They have pretty much all of that territory to themselves,” Letta said. “Personally, I like the area with the amazing trees.” Kate added, “That‟s right and I remember feeling that it was already enchanted.” “How do we all feel about that choice?” I asked, looking to each of them in turn. Are we all agreed?” “It‟s a good site. We can protect it, it‟s private and borders a government owned property,” Kate said. “It‟s close to a major city, but not too close,” El said. “It meets all of our criteria.” We were confident our first choice had been made. “That‟s one,” Kate said with relief. “I hope the other ones are that easy.” “That‟s the West; let‟s take a look at the center of the country.” “There‟s this Texas property,” Letta said pointing to it on the map. “It‟s very large and bordered by both the Gulf of Mexico and the Rio Grande.” “The water makes it harder to protect, I‟m not feeling great about it,” Rosa said looking unsure. “All right then; how about this area?” El said excitedly, pointing to an area straight north and east of the Texas property. It was a large area bordering Lake Superior, the largest of the Great Lakes.

17

“I like it, what about the rest of you?” Kate said. “It feels right,” I said. “That‟s two. Now we need one in the East somewhere.” “Remember this area? We thought it was so beautiful when we saw it on our first trip,” Kate said as she pointed to the spot on the map labeled Kentucky. “Damien had Corbin purchase a large number of acres along both sides of the Ohio River,” El added. “I think it‟s perfect.” “You‟re right,” I said. “This land of abundant water, rolling hills covered with forest and lush grass lands. It‟s private, full of game and close to the commercial centers of the south, east and north. Is that it then?” “How about a place for us?” Letta asked. “Where do we want to make our permanent home?” Without any hesitation, we all pointed to same place at the same time: Montana; the land that we all loved when we came through the West on our last trip to America. “I wonder why Damien didn‟t purchase land there, we talked about it,” I said. “I think he wanted us to all go there and make a decision together before purchasing something,” El said. “So that‟s what we‟ll do,” Rosa said. “All right,” I said, “Day after tomorrow then?” “Shall we go for that ride now?” Letta said as I started to roll the map back up. “Oh yes,” Kate said, “Let‟s go change” “I‟ll inform Philepe and Corbin that we‟ve made our choices for the covens,” I said. As we left the library we were startled to see someone lurking just outside. “Demitrie, how long have you been here?” I just followed the Watcher back with a message from the others; we‟re all going to the party, so we‟ll be by with carriages at eight tomorrow evening.” “But the party starts at eight,” El said looking to the rest of us. “Precisely,” he smirked, “we‟ll be fashionably late.”

18

We didn‟t think much of Demitrie, though no one could prove anything, and he wasn‟t tainted that we could tell. There was something not quite right there, maybe not evil like Luena, but definitely something. “Well thank you for the information, we‟ll be ready,” Rosa said as she pushed by him. “Now if you‟ll excuse us we have things to do.” “Of course, I‟ll see you all tomorrow night.” “Goodbye, Demitrie,” I said pointedly. We waited in the hallway until he closed the door behind him. “I really can‟t stand him, I never could,” Letta said as we started to climb the stairs. “Remind me to tell Sarah and the rest of the staff that he‟s not to come in if we‟re not here and he‟s never to be left alone, even if he‟s waiting for one of us,” I said. “We need to talk to Philepe about him too,” El said. “I don‟t think he should be privy to any of our plans.” “Before we go back to Mormont we‟ll have to have several discussions with Philepe and our fathers to figure this all out,” Rosa added. We changed into riding outfits and met down stairs. Of course we had to take two Watchers. “Leo and Max will go with you,” Quinn said as he walked by us. I just looked at Kate and shook my head. I couldn‟t believe he was still mad at us. The horses were ready when we arrived back at the stables. “Ladies is it possible that you‟ve gotten even more beautiful in the few hours that we‟ve been apart?” “Oh Kenneth, it may just be that your memory didn‟t do us justice,” Rosa said sarcastically as Max helped her mount her lovely chestnut mare. My horse was a black quarter horse mare that reminded me a little of Theo, although no horse could come close to his beauty. We rode for nearly two hours, happily racing each other on the trails that wound through the park and finishing the day

19

off by taking the horses over the low jumps set up in the arena. We all enjoyed every minute of it. That was great. I needed to do something physical again,” sighed Rosa as we dismounted and handed the horses over to a groom. “That‟s for sure, first we were stuck on the ship and now in the city. I can‟t wait to head west,” Kate said as we started back. “I‟m starving,” El said. We all laughed; it was true, we were always starving. When we got back to the house Sarah had the buffet in the dining room laden with meats, cheese, fruit and muffins. So after giving the spread the once-over and agreeing that it looked and smelled wonderful, we hurried to wash and get changed. Now clean and refreshed, we raced back down to the dining room, laughing and chatting about our ride and the silly stable man. As we filled our plates and sat down, Sarah came in with a full pitcher of crimson. “Here you go girls, what time would you like to have dinner? I had Quinn go to the butcher to get something fresh, he should be back soon.” I looked around to the others who just shrugged their shoulders in indifference. “How about seven thirty? I have a lot of paperwork to look through, but I should be done by then.” “That sounds fine, I‟ll see to it.” We finished eating and drank all the crimson. “Why don‟t the rest of us go pick out our outfits for the party tomorrow night,” Rosa said as we rose to leave the dining room. “All right then, I‟ll see you all later.” I went straight to the library and sat behind the desk. It took hours to review and familiarize myself with all the holdings that Damien had purchased and that now belonged to me. Finally I finished and took both of the folders and the maps and rose to go upstairs. Once in my room, I located the card with the combination and walked over to the armoire where I knew the safe to be.

20

The armoire was on a pivot and moved aside easily revealing the large black walk-in safe behind it. I turned the dial first one way and then the other and then back again stopping at the numbers on the card. I heard a distinctive click when I finished, pressed down the large handle and pulled open the heavy steel door. Large enough to stand in comfortably, it was deeper than I imagined. At eight feet deep and six feet wide it was larger than any safe I had ever seen. The back and sides of the safe were lined with drawers and several shelves. Corbin had said there would be money in the safe but I had no idea there would be this much. The lower shelves were filled with stacks of money in the currencies of several countries. Each was neatly bound with paper labels noting the denomination and amount. Rows of gold and silver bars and sacks of gold coins filled the back floor leaving only the top shelves for other things. As I started to place the folders and maps on one of the few empty shelves inside, I noticed an envelope propped up at eye level and I instantly recognized my name hand written on the front in Damien‟s distinctive ornate script.



21

CHAPTER TWO

My heart sped up and I quickly placed the folders and maps on a shelf. I picked up the envelope and backed out of the safe, rubbing my fingers across the script as I did. I closed the door, spinning the dial to lock the safe once again and pivoted the armoire back into place. As I broke the red wax bearing the Daminov family crest sealing the heavy paper of the envelope, my hands were shaking, making it difficult to pull out the letter concealed inside. I slowly opened the letter not sure if I wanted to read its contents.

Katrina my love, I’m so sorry I couldn’t be here with you. Destiny prevents it. You filled my life with such love and joy and changed my path. Continue on yours my love, I miss you. Damien.

22

“I‟m right here,” I said through the tears that now were streaming down my face and on to the paper blurring the words but not the memories. I could smell Damien‟s scent on the paper as I pressed it to my heart. It was all I had left of his physical being. “I‟ll always love you Damien, always.” I whispered softly to myself as I slowly walked over to the nearly floor length windows and looked out. The quickly fading daylight made the park appear dull and shadowed. “Open the window,” I heard in my mind. I pulled the multi paned window open towards me and let the wind fill the room so that I could take in every scent. Someone, something surprised me. Not vampire, not human, but something more. Who or what was it? It was definitely a “He”, I surmised and very dangerous as well. Then just as quickly the scent was gone. “That was strange,” I thought. “We‟ll need to be more careful from now on.” Later when I didn‟t feel like going to dinner, El came to get me. “I know you keep opening the wound that‟s there because Damien is not, but staying by yourself is not going to help you. Now Sarah has your bath ready, let her do your hair and I know you‟ll feel better.” “I know you‟re right El, but…” “But nothing, let‟s go,” she said as she pulled me off the bed and out into the hallway. I took my bath, Sarah washed my hair and I let go of all the sadness and emptiness that filled me earlier. “I brought you something simple to wear and I‟ll help you pick out a dress for tomorrow night. I can‟t wait to see the impression that the five of you make on New York‟s high society. Nothing will be the same here once they see you,” she chortled.” “Thank you Sarah, I feel a lot better now.” “I‟ll see you when you get downstairs. I want to check the kitchen; this cook is no Klaus.” “Well, there‟s only one of him,” I laughed.

23

Quinn was in the hallway when I came out. “Katrina…” “Oh, you‟re talking to me again?” I said as I tried to slip past him. “Yes, but not as your Watcher,” he said and then he stopped me and took my hand in his. “I want to speak with you as your friend, your best friend.” He looked so serious it scared me a little. “What‟s happened?” I said searching his face for any clue. “Everyone‟s waiting downstairs, let‟s go down and I‟ll talk to everyone at once.” Now I was really nervous. What could this be all about? He was right everyone was waiting in the front parlor. “All right we‟re all here, now what‟s this all about Quinn?” Rosa said impatiently tapping her right foot on the floor. “We‟ve been talking all day, Avery and I and we have decided we can‟t stand it any longer. We both want to be changed. We‟ll both go home and make a formal request to the council and…” “Wait a minute are you asking us or telling us?” I said in a state of shock. “You don‟t need us here and we can‟t help and protect you the way you need us to. No let me change that, we can‟t help and protect you the way we want to be able to,” Avery added as they both paced in front of us like caged animals. Everyone was silent, this request was something that came out of nowhere and we had to take some time to think about it. “Say something,” Quinn pleaded looking to me for some kind of support. “If that‟s what you both want, then you‟ll have to give Max, Leo and Ben full instructions for watching all of us. They have to check out this entire city to make sure we‟ll be safe when we‟re here.” I looked at the others to make sure they all agreed and they did.

24

“You‟re family to us, we‟ve always felt that way, you both know that,” Kate added. “We‟ll be out west by ourselves soon anyway.” “That‟s true and by the time we‟ve finished our business here and head back you should have had counseling,” El said. “Then you can make your final decision.” Quinn and Avery looked relieved and encouraged by our reaction. “Rosa, Letta what are your thoughts?” They looked at each other. “We agree. If the council approves, we‟ll do all we can to help.” “Allwain was willing to help Thomas, I see no reason why he wouldn‟t help the two of you,” El said. “The hardest thing for you is going to be Gunter. You saw how he reacted when Thomas first brought the subject up.” “That‟s right, he was totally against Thomas being turned,” Kate added. “Now the two of you come back and ask the same thing; and what do you think Thomas will say?” “We‟ll figure all that out the time comes. I‟m just relieved that all of you support us.” “The five of us leave the day after tomorrow, you can sail for home the same day if Corbin can arrange it,” I said as I gave first Avery and then Quinn a hug. “Thank you Kat,” Quinn said as he squeezed me tight. “I love both of you, you know that.” “Let‟s eat I‟m…” “Starving,” we all said at once and then laughed again. The tension was gone and we had a very nice dinner. “It was strange having to go to a shop for food and meat,” Quinn said as we passed around the ham he‟d purchased at the butcher. “We‟re used to being self sufficient back home,” I said. “At least it gave me something to do.” “Oh poor you and now you‟ve come all this way just to go right back home,” Rosa said with a mock pout. “Actually we‟ve been thinking about this every since Thomas brought it up.”

25

“Did Thomas tell you all that‟s involved and how difficult the process is going to be for you, especially at first?” El asked with concern as we continued the meal. “He did; we spent hours talking about it. He knew we supported him and I can only hope he‟ll feel the same way about our decision,” Avery said, “Not that we need his permission or Gunter‟s.” “It‟ll work itself out,” El said in her usual optimistic way. As we finished a lovely six layered chocolate torte and pushed away from the table totally satisfied Kate asked, “Does anyone else want to go for a stroll before we go to bed?” “If we do, we need to be especially aware. Earlier I sensed something strange in the park, if not evil at least very dangerous.” “A vampire?” Quinn asked with apprehension. “Not that I could tell, but nothing I‟d ever sensed before. It was male and that‟s the only thing I can say for sure. He wasn‟t out there long, but I felt he wanted to take a look at me.” Avery laughed, “That wouldn‟t be anything new. The five of you cause quite a stir everywhere you go.” We walked from the dining room into the parlor where a crackling fire welcomed us. “Sounds like an adventure to me,” Letta said. “I‟m kind of bored, how about the rest of you?” “She‟s right,” Kate said. “It‟s been a while since we even worked out.” “All right, all right, does everyone have their weapons on underneath their skirts?” “Never go anywhere without them,” Kate said as she patted the outside of her left thigh. “They have become almost part of us by now,” Rosa laughed. “Shall we?” Quinn said as he motioned for us to lead the way out as Avery held the door open for us. It was a crisp, clear fall night. Horse drawn carriages passed by in both directions and people filled the sidewalks. The rush

26

of the city was exhilarating. As we crossed the street to the park entrance I took a deep breath of the cool fall air to check for any trouble. “See anything Kate?” I said to her with my mind as we walked along the cobbled path. “Nothing we wouldn‟t see in any other city, evil humans, animals, rats of course, but also deer and small game and people enjoying a stroll exactly like we are.” “I don‟t sense danger either.” “You sound disappointed.” “I guess I am a little.” “There are some men coming around that corner up there. I think they plan to rob us,” Kate said suddenly. “That sounds amusing,” Rosa said rubbing her hands together in anticipation. She walked ahead of us all by herself baiting the misguided gang. “What do we have here boys?” said a rather large fellow leading the pack of four. “What do you want, we‟re just out for a walk, leave us be,” El said trying to keep a straight face. “Give us your money and your jewelry.” “Or what,” I said, stepping forward signaling the others to use their speed to give us the upper hand. The girls were behind each of our would-be assailants in an instant, the men‟s startled faces now registering the shock they were feeling. “I think you should all rethink your choice of occupations,” Rosa said as she licked the side the neck of the man closest to her and then squeezed him so tight that he lost consciousness. “The rest of you should go home to your families and ask them what new path your life should take. Here take this,” I said as I handed one of them a stack of hundred dollar bills I always carried with me. “If we ever see any of you in this area again we won‟t be so lenient I assure you,” Letta said as she shoved the man in front of her forward. “Go…Now!”

27

Only one looked back at us over this shoulder as he ran. The other two just quickly bent down, picked up and carried their unconscious comrade away. “That was fun, maybe the city won‟t be as boring as we thought,” Kate said as we watched them run into the night. “Maybe that‟s a part of why the evil covens established themselves in the cities, they were bored and intimidating the population became their entertainment as well as their sustenance,” El surmised. “You‟re right El, that‟s something that could happen if you have any tenancies towards evil.” Quinn and Avery had stayed out of sight knowing we were just having a little fun and not in danger before rejoining us. We continued our walk at a leisurely pace taking our time going back. I walked arm in arm with Quinn. He seemed so content now, a big smile beaming from his handsome face. “You look like a child that knows a secret and can hardly wait to tell someone.” He continued looking ahead and I watched his face. “Yes it‟s true I am happy. My path is clear and I‟m at peace with my decision.” I stopped, letting some distance come between us and the others. Quinn turned to me, the moonlight now illuminating his face. His blue eyes twinkled even in the low light and now as always, wisps of hair were covering his forehead. I never needed to say the words, he just seemed to always understand, and as I reached out to brush the hair away from his eyes, he intercepted my hand, kissing my fingers, while gazing deeply into my eyes. Time seemed to stop around us. I pulled my hand away and wrapped my arms around his neck. “You‟ll always be with me.” “Always.” “I love you,” he said as he pulled me close. Suddenly I felt the same presence I‟d felt in my room earlier and instinctively whirled around. “Kate, be careful,” I called with my mind.

28

I could see the outline of him about twenty yards away from us. “I mean you no harm,” I heard in my mind. “Who are you, what do you want?” “What I was promised.” “What were you promised?” I replied, but he was already gone. “Did you see something?” “Yes, but he‟s gone now.” The others rushed back to us. “Did you see anything Kate?” “No, he seemed blurry like he was intentionally hiding from me.” Avery shrugged, “You wanted some excitement,” he said as we started for home once again. I kept to myself the fact that he spoke to me, although I didn‟t really know why. “Well, we‟re not bored anymore, just tired,” El said as we got to the front door. “That‟s for sure, I‟m going up to bed,” Kate said. “I want to speak with Eric for a while; he‟s planning to bring Magnus and Brigitta to Mormont in the next week or so.” “Oh I‟m glad,” El said as they both started up the stairs. “I know Eric wants to help with the new clan members. See you in the morning everyone.” “Good night.” I started up after them. “Katrina.” I turned to see Avery was at the bottom of the stairs. “Thanks for understanding and supporting our decision.” “That‟s what family is all about, right?” “Tell that to Gunter,” Quinn added coming into the hall, stopping next to his brother. “He loves you, this goes against everything he‟s ever been about, but he‟ll come around eventually, you‟ll see.” When I got to my room and started to get ready for bed, I couldn‟t help thinking about what the stranger had said, “What I was promised”, what was that all about? I took one last look out into the park before reaching up and pulling the heavy drapery closed.

29

I washed up and changed into a night gown and crawled in bed. As I reached over to turn off the light, I saw the letter from Damien on the night stand. I slowly ran my hand over the paper. “Good bye Damien.” I woke early, my mood sullen. Although I‟d slept well, it was just going to be one of those days. Usually I would go for a work out, but here that wasn‟t possible. An early morning ride would just have to do. I dressed quickly and hoped I was the first one up. “Good morning, Katrina.” I heard as soon as I opened the door. I should have known better. “Good morning, Quinn.” “Sarah has breakfast on the buffet; you weren‟t thinking of going out on your own were you?” “If I were, you couldn‟t keep up.” “That‟s something I‟m looking forward to changing,” he said with that Voss grin lighting up his face. “Can we just eat and go for a ride? I‟m in such a bad mood right now; it‟s all I can do to stop myself from screaming.” “What brought this on?” he said as we started down the stairs together. “I don‟t know, but I can‟t wait to get out of the city.” “You only have until tomorrow. I think you‟ll make it.” “I‟m not so sure, and we have that stupid party tonight…” “All right lets skip breakfast and go straight to the stables, we‟ll take that ride and I‟m sure you‟ll feel better.” We each grabbed an apple and walked out into the early morning sun. “I hate these split skirts,” I grumbled as we walked across the street. “I miss my training outfits. Why is it so scandalous for women to wear pants here?” Quinn laughed, “You really are annoyed by everything today.” “You should have sent word,” Kenneth said anxiously as he watched us finish saddling up our horses. “I think we can handle it Kenneth,” I said as I tightened the cinch on my horse‟s saddle and lowered the stirrup. “Like the apple girl?” I said patting her neck. “Are you ready Quinn?”

30

“Yup.” “Then let‟s go.” I effortlessly mounted, adjusted my feet in the stirrups and cantered out of the stable and down the trail. “Poor Kenneth,” Quinn said as he caught up to me. “He‟ll get over it.” We walked our horses for a while and I could feel Quinn studying me. “Is it Damien?” he asked at last. “No, I mean I miss him of course and the last time we were here he was with me. It‟s the city I think, I feel so confined. I‟m just not used to it.” “Finish your task quickly then and come back home, come back to me.” “Good advice,” I said looking over and smiling at him. “A smile, that‟s a good start.” “Race you!” I said and galloped off. “I let you win.” Quinn panted as he caught up to me. I‟d stopped by the lake and was letting my mare have a drink. “Of course, just like always,” I laughed. “Feel better yet?” he said as we walked our horses back to the stable. “I do.” We looked at each other for a few seconds. “I‟m glad you‟ll always be with me.” “Me too. Oh look, Kenneth is waiting for you.” “I‟ll take care of the horses, thank you.” He said holding out his hand for the reins. “See that you do. I‟ll be away for awhile. Make sure they‟re exercised daily and up their grain portions as soon as it gets colder.” “Yes, of course miss.” I walked away giving Quinn a wink. He followed me and as soon as we were far enough away he burst out laughing, “Again, poor Kenneth.” We laughed some more and I sighed, “What would I do without you?” I clasped his hand tightly and put my head on his shoulder. He kissed the top of my head and whispered, “Soon you‟ll never have to wonder about that ever again.”

31

It felt comforting actually, he‟d always been a part of my life and I was glad now that that would never change. Everyone else was up when we got back and my mood had definitely improved so I washed up and joined everyone in the parlor. To my surprise the girls were all in bad moods as well, even El. Not arguing, but somber and quiet. That was definitely something different. “What‟s going on, something is not right.” “None of us feel right,” Kate said. “I thought we were just tired,” El said as she plopped herself down in a chair by the parlor fireplace. “We should know by now when something‟s not right. It‟s just not like us to all feel like this at one time.” “What do you want to do Katrina?” “Meditate. See what‟s going on. Quinn, help us move the furniture so we can sit together on the floor.” We sat in front of the fireplace in a circle; nothing seemed more natural to us now. I held out my hands, eyes closed; once we were joined, we felt like one entity. Our breathing slowed and even though my eyes were closed, I could “see” an aura appear. Oranges and reds were radiating through a range of intensities. It was beautiful, mesmerizing….dangerous! “Show us what we need to see.” Nothing. “Help us.” Nothing. This had never happened before; I didn‟t know what to do. I felt apprehensive now, not centered. “What’s going on?” I heard Kate ask. “I don’t know.” ”Should we break the circle or keep trying?” “Let’s just let the energy flow a little longer.” Luena, I‟m so glad you‟ve joined me here. Your friend is going to be very helpful.” “I‟m glad to be here as well. Our partnership will eventually make the Five obsolete.”

32

“I was sorry to hear about Antoinette and Daniela.” “Their deaths will be avenged I assure you.” “And Damien, what a waste, I was so sure he‟d sit at my side one day.” “What about Luke‟s father?” “He‟s been useful. After all he gave me the son I thought I‟d never have, but of course we live separate lives. He‟s certainly not my great love.” “We have a lot of work to do if we are going to rule the world together.” “Patience Luena, time is our ally, you must be patient. Now come, we‟ll start making our plans.” “I give up, we‟re not getting anywhere. Something is blocking us and I don‟t feel any better either.” “Would anyone like lunch?” Sarah said as she came into the room. “Lunch? Have we been at this that long?” El said with surprise. “It‟s after one in the afternoon.” We looked at each other in surprise. It had only seemed like minutes to us. “I guess we might as well have lunch then,” Rosa said as she started to get up. We all headed into the dining room. It was a strangely quiet meal as everyone‟s minds were occupied with finding a solution for whatever was blocking our ability to “see”. “On our way out west I think we should stop in the desert and meditate there,” El said finally as we finished eating. “I know we‟re all perplexed, it sure couldn‟t hurt. That particular spot had the strongest power. It should be harder to block us there,” I said. “I think we should pay a visit to the Vancouver clan as well. I really want Nathaniel to head the new council here in America.” “I can‟t wait to get started. New York is nice for a visit, but I‟d never be able to stay here for long,” Letta said and we all agreed.

33

I sighed, “Now all we have to do is get through tonight.” We finished lunch and headed back into the parlor and moved the furniture back into place. “I‟m so bored,” Kate said. “What time are they picking us up again?” “Not until eight.” Everyone groaned; that seemed like forever. Just then we heard a knock at the door and I raced over to open it. “Corbin; how nice to see you so soon.” “I hope you don‟t think I‟m being presumptuous, but I‟d hoped that you ladies would join Timothy and me for a short tour of the city this afternoon.” “We‟d love to,” El said as everyone practically jumped to their feet. “I was hoping that you would be available. It‟s a lovely day, so I took it upon myself and ordered open carriages. If you‟re ready we could go right now, Timothy is outside waiting as well.” “We‟re ready now, aren‟t we ladies,” Rosa said gleefully. “Let‟s go.” Two white carriages with white horses waited patiently at the street for us. Kate, Rosa and Letta went with Corbin and Avery. El, Quinn and I went with Timothy in the second carriage. “It‟s very nice to see you again, Katrina, Eleanor.” “It‟s nice to see you as well Timothy. You rescued us from an afternoon of boredom for which we are truly grateful,” I laughed as he helped me into the carriage. After he helped El up, he entered the carriage and sat next to me. I could see Quinn was seething as he entered and sat next to El behind the driver. “I received your message regarding your choices for locations of the clans and I think they‟re excellent. I‟ve made arrangements to start construction of complexes as soon as you‟re ready. Have you any idea which will be the first location occupied?” he said as we started on our way. “We won‟t decide until we visit each of them, it will make itself known,” I said with confidence and El nodded in

34

agreement. “We also thought that picking the clan members especially attuned to that site should be a consideration.” “You‟re very wise for such young women.” “It‟s why they were chosen,” Quinn said snidely. We spent the afternoon traveling the streets and byways of the city, seeing it through the eyes of a local resident, but as much as we enjoyed seeing the sights, just getting out of the house and into the sunshine would have been enough. As we finished the tour and headed back home, El turned to Timothy, “I‟m concerned by what we saw in the areas where the immigrants have housing. I‟d like to put some money aside so that we can help them.” “I agree,” I said, “and to provide seed money so they can start businesses.” “And they need to be educated and how about a hospital?” “Corbin and I would be happy to help you with that. You surprise me, none of you are as I expected; except for your beauty of course.” “I‟ll take that as a compliment.” “That‟s how I meant it. It‟s just that most of the Royals I‟ve met are so self absorbed, arrogant. Even Damien was like that until just recently, now of course….” “It‟s all right Timothy, I understand.” “When I mentioned that very thing to him; that he‟d changed, he said it was because of you Katrina and now after meeting you I know why.” “Well here we are,” Quinn said. “We will be seeing you tonight of course, Timothy?” “I‟m afraid not, I‟m not of the right class,” he laughed. “I know you‟ve faced many enemies and much danger before, but New York society may be the most challenging of anything that you‟ve faced up to now.” “The girls will all charm them into submission I assure you,” Quinn said giving me a smile and a wink. “I‟ve no doubt. I just thought I‟d give you fair warning.” Quinn snickered and jumped down from the coach to help El and I down, before turning away totally ignoring Timothy. “I‟m sure that Sarah is waiting to help you get ready for this

35

evening,” he said while gesturing for El and I to lead the way to the house. “Thank you Timothy, it was a lovely tour,” I said looking past Quinn. “I hope we‟ll see you again very soon,” added El in her usual uplifting exuberant way. “I look forward to that as well; and I promise to get right to work on the instructions you‟ve just given me.” “Good, the sooner the better, we want to help make their lives better.” Sarah called to us from the house, “Come in now girls, we want you all to look perfect tonight.” I laughed, “We have to go, goodbye Timothy.” “Goodbye Katina, Eleanor.” He tipped his hat and we turned and headed up the sidewalk and into the house. “You don‟t have to like Timothy, Quinn.” “Good, because I don‟t.” Letta, Rosa and Kate followed us in. “That was interesting, wasn‟t it?” Rosa said as we all went into the parlor for refreshments. “The city is vibrant, the museums, theater, arts…” “Crowded, dirty…” “All right, I guess we‟re ready for a change.” We were all in agreement about that. As soon as we finished our snacks Sarah shooed us off to our rooms to take our baths and rest before getting ready for the evening. I picked a gorgeous off-the-shoulder, light blue, silk taffeta gown. One of the many Mother had made especially for me. My hair was curled and pulled into a side sweep with a ribbon that matched my gown and shoes. I met the girls in the hall. The others all looked as stunning as usual. From downstairs I heard their fathers and Philepe arrive. Their coaches were at the curb awaiting our arrival just before eight as we had planned. They all looked so handsome in their black tie and tails. “I can‟t believe you‟re ready on time,” laughed Michael as he lifted his face to the procession forming on the landing.

36

“Sarah runs a tight ship Father,” Rosa said as we all descended the stairs. I found myself looking past them expecting Damien to follow them in; but of course he did not. Behind them, Quinn‟s face appeared smiling up at me, to my surprise he was all dressed up in the same finery as the others. Just as I got to the bottom of the stairs, tears filled my eyes. He was always where I needed him to be. He made his way to the stairway where I waited impatiently for him. “I know you said it was proper for your father‟s to escort you, but Fredrik isn‟t here. The only person that loves you as much as he does is…me.” He extended his hand to help me down the final few steps. I accepted it gladly. Philepe smiled, “If everyone is ready, we should be on our way.” “It‟s not that far away, Demitrie and Marcus have gone ahead,” Edward said as he walked with El to the coaches and the rest of us followed. Letta, Rosa and El, escorted by their fathers, Ricardo, Michael and Edward went into the first coach. That left Kate and me along with Philepe and Quinn in the second. It was a perfect time to speak to Philepe about a few things. “Philepe.” “Yes, Katrina?” “I think you should be careful how much you tell Demitrie and Marcus about our plans.” “Of course I will do so if you ask, but is there something specific I should know about them or is it just a feeling?” “It‟s mostly a feeling, but if I were you I‟d watch them very closely.” “I trust you without question Katrina. If they intend to betray us, you have my word, I‟ll find out about it and deal with them personally.” “You already suspect Demitrie in Damien‟s… disappearance don‟t you?” I couldn‟t bring myself to say death because I didn‟t…no couldn‟t believe it, not yet.

37

“Yes, I just can‟t prove anything. We were very lucky; the rest of us could have shared the same fate. I never really thanked you Katrina.” “For what, Philepe?” “Gerhardt is a changed man thanks to you, all of you really.” “No Philepe, he hasn‟t changed at all.” I could see a shocked and puzzled look now filling his face. “He‟s the man you always expected him to be. Honorable, trustworthy and brave just like his father.” He smiled and patted my hand, “Thank you, and you are every bit your father‟s daughter. There will be many of your father‟s friends to introduce you to tonight.” I knew he meant the Masons. I remembered Father mentioning that they were here, and would help and protect us in any way they could. “That was confirmed by the Watchers I‟m sure; isn‟t that true Quinn?” “Yes, while we were on the city tour, the other Watchers checked out everyone that is to be at the party tonight, and watched them throughout the day. They didn‟t see anything unusual, but sometimes as you know, things come to light later that can change our minds as to just what normal is.” “You‟re right, that‟s been proven quite often this year hasn‟t it?” Kate said. “What are your plans now Philepe?” inquired Quinn. “I‟ll send Marcus and Demitrie to the Midwest to secure our interests in railways and lumber. Now I‟ll be sending someone we trust to watch them as well. The rest of us will go in pairs to other locations. There is much to do, although thanks to Damien‟s efforts, not as much as there could have been.” “Yes, I‟ve been over all the paperwork detailing his efforts. I was amazed at the precise instructions he had given Corbin and Timothy.” The coach slowed and finally came to a complete stop. The door opened and a very stylish footman greeted us. “Welcome.”

38

Philepe stepped down followed by Quinn, Kate and finally me. The scene that greeted us was breath taking. The drive and the grounds were alight with hundreds of torches, casting their circles patterns everywhere. The house was amazing, similar to ours in style but at least twice the size. A grand front stairway led us up to a covered columned portico. The white marble shone in the amber light from large black metal lanterns mounted on each side of the impressively carved mahogany double front doors. Doormen on each side of the entry opened the doors and gestured gracefully for us to enter. As we entered into the foyer, we were met by a lovely woman who appeared to be in her late forties. She wore her sable brown hair twisted formally atop her head and the smile adorning her face seemed friendly. “Welcome to our home,” she said as she held out her delicate hand to Philepe. “I am Ava Ashton and somewhere ….,” she said looking around, “John.” She motioned to a handsome tall mustached gentleman to come over to meet us. “This is my husband, John.” Philepe introduced each of us and I noticed that he and the girls‟ fathers each greeted him the same way and with an unusual handshake. Then I realized they were greeting a fellow Mason. “Welcome. It‟s a pleasure to meet all of you and introduce you to New York society,” Ava said as we followed her and John to the ballroom. The towering room, brilliantly illuminated by three crystal chandeliers, was filled with people conversing in small groups or gliding across the black and white marble dance floor to the lovely music of a small orchestra seated on a raised platform to our right. “Your home is just lovely Mrs. Ashton,” El said as we let our gazes drift cross the entire room. “Ava, please call me Ava.” A waiter came by with a tray of champagne-filled crystal glasses which we each happily accepted.

39

We were drawing an immense amount of attention now, so the Ashton‟s arranged us in a reception line to better introduce us to everyone. Ava whispered into my ear, “The party will come to a dead stop unless we give them the opportunity to meet you. Let‟s alleviate their curiosity, shall we?” It was a very diverse and interesting group to say the least. Some of the most interesting were James Rehnvich a self taught architect who was designing several cathedrals in the city. R.S. Copeman, a physician and politician. Alex Raneagle, son of a very famous Hungarian musician and composer and who was president of the arts council here and Julius Kruhl, a talented inventor just as his father before him. There was definitely something I needed to figure out about him. He was obviously interested in us as well. “Care to dance Katrina?” asked John Ashton breaking my thoughts about Julius. “Yes, of course.” “Our fathers were great friends. They met in France and had many business dealings throughout the years. When we received the notice of your arrival and I must say we were all very intrigued.” “My father assured me his colleges here in America would make sure we were well cared for.” “Indeed, if ever you need us, we are ready to serve in any way we can.” “Thank you John, I won‟t hesitate to ask if need be.” As the music ended we made our way over to the refreshment table. My escort Sir Quinnten Voss was in discussion with Demitrie as we arrived. “Ah Katrina, we were just talking about you.” “Really, and your conclusions?” “Well no conclusions as yet, I‟ve decided that an ongoing study is in order. Unfortunately Quinn has informed me you‟ll be much too busy to have me tagging along with you.” “Yes, we‟ll be looking at each of our investments and making additional ones as we go. I assume you know our advisor Corbin Jacobs,” I said to John.

40

“Yes, a very good man.” I looked around the room, Rosa, El, Letta and Kate were whirling around the dance floor, while their fathers and Philepe were engaged in conversation. I assumed that most of the men here were fellow Masons and could offer a wealth of information to help us integrate fully here in America. Suddenly I felt a strong presence, one I‟d felt before while in New York. “If you‟ll excuse me, I wish to speak with someone.”



41

CHAPTER THREE

My eyes darted around the room. I didn‟t sense evil but we all knew now that there were ways to disguise and block it. I had other ways to find out, but I needed to get closer. When I crossed the room to where my senses were guiding me, the man looking out the window, his hands clasped behind his back, stopped me in my tracks. “Damien?” I called franticly with my mind. When he turned he said, “Sorry to disappoint you, I wish I could be the man that you seek.” “Forgive me,” I said wanting to turn and run away. He had the same dark hair and build as Damien, but his eyes were the color of the eye on a peacock‟s tail feather - teal. His features were refined and his movements graceful and the essence of him was sweeter than Damien‟s spicy one. “I thought we had been introduced to everyone, I‟m Katrina Von Dracek,” I said holding out my hand to him. He hesitated. “Unfortunately I was delayed.” He stepped closer to take my hand in his, then raised it to his lips and brushed them gently across my fingers. The jade ring on my thumb remained cool, letting me relax only slightly.

42

“Will you dance with me, Katrina?” “Since you know my name,” I said arching my eyebrow, “Please tell me yours.” “My name is Luke Montcree and I too am visiting from Europe.” “Well Luke it‟s nice to meet you and thank you, I‟d love to dance. As we made our way to the dance floor I asked, “Where in Europe are you from Luke?” “I don‟t stay anywhere for long, but lately I‟ve been staying at my family home in the Loire, in France.” “It‟s beautiful there,” I said as we began a waltz. “Actually, I prefer the scenery here.” “Are you staying in America long?” “That depends.” “On what?” “On how long you are staying in America.” I laughed. “My plans aren‟t specific. I haven‟t decided when we are leaving. I could stay as long as I wish I suppose.” There was power in him; I could feel that and his scent was puzzling me, Vampire yes but something else as well.” Finally the music stopped, but his embrace lingered. “I wish I could stay with you longer, but I have commitments elsewhere. I hope to see you again very soon,” he said as he looked over my shoulder releasing me suddenly. I turned to see what he was looking at and found Julius was coming towards us with an anxious and determined look upon his face. I turned back to ask Luke if they knew each other but he was gone. “Katrina, weren‟t you just speaking with someone?” Julius said as he joined me and we slowly walked from the dance floor to the conversation area. “I was, Luke Montcree, do you know him?” “Yes, I think I do,” he said in a low voice as we took a seat. Before I could ask him what he meant Rosa and Letta joined us.

43

“It‟s been a wonderful party, but I think we should go, don‟t you Katrina?” Letta said and Rosa shook her head in agreement. I knew that look, they felt something. “Of course, I‟m sorry Julius. I was really looking forward to speaking with you.” “I too look forward to that conversation, soon perhaps?” “Perhaps.” We thanked the Ashton‟s and made our way out to the coaches, this time the five of us as well as Quinn, got into the first carriage together. Once we were settled and on our way I asked, “What‟s going on?” “We got that “something‟s not right” feeling and when we got together we realized that the man you were dancing with was the source.” “Did you sense evil? Because I didn‟t nor did my ring give off any warmth when I touched him.” “Not evil exactly,” El said, “Just danger and uneasiness.” “He left awfully suddenly, who was he?” Kate asked. “He said his name was Luke Montcree. He was vague about where he was from, saying only that he was staying at his family home in Loire for now.” “We should ask Philepe, maybe he knows of them.” “When we get back I‟ll talk to the Watchers, if he was on the guest list they would have watched him today,” Quinn added. “Other than that, New York society was…interesting,” El said trying as always to be positive about the evening. We looked at each other and burst into laughter. “I guess we‟re just not very social anymore,” I said. “No and being a curiosity has lost its charm as well,” Rosa added. “I for one, am glad to be leaving tomorrow, I‟m bored to the point of tears,” Kate said and we all concurred. “And I‟m going back home with Avery,” Quinn reflected changing our mood. “You‟re sure it‟s what you want?” I asked searching his face for any doubt. His jaw tightened as he answered, “Yes!”

44

“It‟s still up to the council and you‟ll have to face Gunter.” “I‟m more worried about him than the council, but I won‟t be swayed.” “Well, then assuming everyone agrees, you‟ll get all the help you need. Here we are and we better get some rest we‟ll leave before dawn.” While the girls said goodnight to their fathers Kate and I pulled Philepe aside. “We need to ask you something Philepe. At the party I met a man who told me his name was Luke Montcree. He said his family had a home in the Loire. Is the name at all familiar to you?” “It does sound familiar, but that being said, I can‟t say I know any specifics; is there something wrong?” “We all got the feeling that he‟s dangerous and he‟s …well I don‟t exactly know what he is.” “Hmmmm, all I can tell you to do is to send word back home for Gerhardt to do some research for you.” “That‟s a good idea. I‟ll do that, thank you Philepe; we‟ll be in touch soon. Be safe.” We made our way back inside to find that thankfully, Sarah had snacks and crimson waiting for us. I ate a pastry and drank some crimson before saying goodnight. “Katrina, can I talk to you for a minute?” “Of course, Quinn.” “We‟ll see you in the morning then,” Kate said as she and the others walked past us and up the stairs to bed. “I know you don‟t need me…” “That‟s not true.” I took his hand and led him over to the small sofa by the fire. “Listen, if you don‟t have any doubts about the path you‟ve chosen, neither do I. But that‟s why you‟ll have counseling, so you also have an opportunity to change your mind if you want to.” “I won‟t.” “And Avery and possibly even Thomas?” “Avery feels the same way I do, I can‟t speak for Thomas. What I want to ask you is…” he looked at me seemingly at a loss for words.

45

“I‟ll be there for you, Quinn.” “Katrina, I know I‟m not Damien, but I do love you. I always have,” he said looking down, again gripping my hands even tighter. “What are you saying?” “I let you assume that my passion, my love for you was just blood lust bonding. Gunter said it was what I needed to do and I thought he was right, especially when your feelings for Damien surfaced and became so strong right away.” “Oh Quinn, I don‟t know what to say, except I love you too…” “But just not in the way that you loved Damien.” Now I looked down and the beautiful diamond ring on my left hand sparkled. “I still love Damien, Quinn.” “I understand I just wanted you to know. I‟ll always be here for you Katrina,” he said as he stood and pulled me to my feet. We held each other for a few minutes. “I‟ll see you when we get back home,” I said finally. He kissed my forehead like he always did and walked me to the stairs. I started to ascend the staircase and then turned back around. “Don‟t worry about me,” he said. “Avery and I are sure, we‟ve been sure for a while.” I stared at him, he knew I was reading him and he never wavered. “All right.” I saw relief in his beautiful eyes then. “Goodnight Quinn.” “Goodnight.” he said back softly. When I got into my room, I was again drawn to the window. I could see a silhouette across the way in the park. I opened the window and took in a deep breath through my nose, closed my eyes letting all my senses surround me and tried to decipher any information that I had acquired. I gasped, “Luke.” My eyes flashed open. When I looked back to the park he was gone. What a strange night! I felt we had met several people that would impact our future, but only time would tell me how.

46

I remember the ice cold water knocking me off my feet and over the side of the ship, but nothing more. I woke surrounded by a brilliant white light, unable to move or see beyond its borders. I could hear voices in the distance. Concentrate, I told myself, could I smell or sense anything any other way? Yes, vampires definitely, fledglings, and other beings that weren‟t human. Damn, I wish I had Katrina‟s senses. “Katrina!” I called with my mind, “KATRINA!” Nothing. “Ha, ha, ha, are you comfortable brother?” I heard. Luena! “Let me dull the light for a moment. You look surprised to see me Damien; you had to known I‟d find a way to exact my revenge. Don‟t worry I have big plans for you and for your little friends.” She slowly waved her outstretched hand over my head giving me the ability to speak, but not move my body. “Your wizarding skills are greatly improved sister.” “I‟ve had a lot of time to practice while having to avoid capture and sure death. No one will find you; I can assure you of that.” “What are your plans for me Luena?” “All in good time Damien, all in good time. My plans for Katrina must be completed first.” Panic gripped me. “Leave her alone Luena, you have me.” Luena threw her head back and laughed, “You‟re in no position to make demands brother, but don‟t worry about your great love, she won‟t be lonely. For now sleep, I have much to do.” She again waved her hand over me and the world went black. She had put me into a dormant state. My anxiety began to rise rapidly but then I realized that I could sense things. I could hear, but not move or open my eyes. Luena was not successful in putting me in a deep dormancy; instead I remained in a light kind, close to the surface of consciousness. “How is he?” I heard a male voice say.

47

“He‟ll be fine, he was surprised by my expertise, you have taught me well. He‟ll be in a deep dormant state until the time is right.” “Are you really going to be able to deliver on your promise to the Dark Queen?” “I must! If I can secure her allegiance, no one will be able to stop me. And once the Five are without their power, they will be easily disposed of.” “You‟ve underestimated them before and it cost us years of preparation and many family and friends.” “And they‟re going to pay dearly for each and every one of our losses; especially my dear mother and I don‟t care how long it takes me. It‟s time to go, have Cain and Marcella take turns watching over Damien.” “He never knew he had a brother and sister did he?” “Half brother and half sister and no, Daniela dared not let it be known and no one but us knows even now. Not even Cain and Marcella know that beside Damien, they have yet another half brother, the Dark Prince.” “No one, not even their father knows of their existence?” “No, him least of all the fool, but the lineage is important and rather ironic should my plan work.” Inside the dark prison of my body, I was screaming trying to evoke any movement from my unresponsive arms and legs. Then I calmed myself realizing that if Luena knew that I was not in a deep dormancy, I would lose the only advantage that I had right now. Over the pounding of my heart, I heard the two walk away. But what could I do? This Dark Queen and Dark Prince; who were they and what powers did they have to offer Luena? It suddenly dawned on me what she had just said; I had a half brother and sister! While I tried to fathom that, I realized that Katrina had handled much the same sibling surprise so well. In fact she had handled her situation with grace and maturity. My siblings no doubt were not going to become allies of the Five. They had, I‟m sure been indoctrinated by the evil that surrounded them for all these years. The fact that they had the same father as the Dark Prince probably made them even more dangerous. Of course I

48

had no idea who he was…yet. Then I heard someone coming. “So this is the infamous Damien,” I heard a different male voice say. “He‟s handsome; actually he looks an awful lot like you Cain,” said a young female voice. He laughed, “Yes we could be brothers. But remember, he and his friends killed our mother and our aunt.” “Mother loved him Cain, she was sure he‟d join us.” “It‟s that Katrina, she clouded his mind. He‟ll join us now or pay the consequences,” Cain said angrily. “Well he seems fine; we‟ll take turns checking on him.” They walked away leaving me hopeful. Cain seemed very angry, but not evil like Luena. I perceived something different in Marcella. Marcella was the key; I think I could win her over. I felt relieved for the moment and let myself fall asleep. When I woke I felt a presence near me. “I wish you could hear me Damien,” whispered Marcella. I had to take a chance. “I can,” I called with my mind. She took in a sharp breath, I was sure she heard me. “Don’t be startled it’s just my gift and if you can hear me, yours as well. It makes you very special. See if you can answer me without speaking.” Nothing. “Concentrate. Close your eyes it may take some practice.” “I can’t do it,” I heard at last. “You did do it, I heard you!” “You did?” “Yes, you’re Marcella right?” “You heard us earlier?” “Yes, but that has to be our secret. Luena will put me in a deep dormancy if anyone else finds out.” “You trust me?” “Yes, how old are you?” “Sixteen.” “How old is Cain?” “No one counts after eighteen?” “Do you know how I got here?”

49

“I shouldn’t tell you anything. I shouldn’t even be talking to you, I have to go.” “I’m your brother; I just want to get to know you. I had nothing to do with our mother’s death Marcella.” It wasn‟t a lie, I had to gain her confidence, she may be my only hope. “Someone is coming.” I heard her run off. I almost called after her but stopped myself. I didn‟t want to push my luck any further, I had to go slowly so as not to scare her. Whether she would betray me I couldn‟t know, so again I slept. I would need my strength. Voices in the room woke me. I wondered how long I‟d been asleep. I took stock of my situation and realized that if I didn‟t get blood soon my body would put itself into a deep dormancy on its own. “What do you mean he‟s protected?” I heard Luena say, her voice filled with anger. “Just what I said, we can‟t use any spells on him they just bounce right off. “But I put him under!” “It must have been what his body needed anyway. He‟ll stay dormant until he gets blood.” “That‟s why I wasn‟t in a deep state,” I thought. “We better figure out how to get around these protections or find another way to get him to do what we want.” “Why not just use him as bait? He‟ll draw Katrina and the others here to save him.” “We could try, but my instincts tell me that he would have thought of that. He would have warned her not to look for him.” “I have an idea! We can use Cain.” “What do you mean?” “He looks enough like Damien to be able to pass for him and we have the time to make him a perfect match.” “But he‟d have to have Damien‟s memories and we can‟t use magic to get them.”

50

“That‟s true. Durik that‟s it! Durik can take the essence from Damien and transfer it to Cain!” She sounded so excited. “I have an even better idea,” said the male who I didn‟t know. “Once Durik has taken Damien‟s essence, we can give Cain the memories he needs and then put Cain‟s essence into Damien‟s body and keep Cain‟s body somewhere safe.” “Makes perfect sense, they wouldn‟t be able to tell any difference that way.” “And Cain‟s body will be dormant. We can always change him back.” “Let‟s go speak with Cain right now, he may need some convincing.” “We‟ll have to speak to Santera; Durik is with her right now.” “I‟m sure she‟ll agree, it‟s in all our best interests, let‟s get started.” I was horrified by what I‟d just heard. I felt shear panic and the only thing I could do was call to Marcella. “Marcella, I need you, please help me.” There was no response at first. “Damien…” a soft voice replied. Cain is with me and he just wondered what startled me. I told him I had a chill. Luena is coming; I’ll get there as soon as I can. “Cain, we need to speak with you right away,” Luena said as she rushed into the room. “If you‟ll excuse me, I‟m not feeling very well, I think I‟ll go lay down.” “Of course Marcella, you rest.” As I walked out I heard, “She‟s weak Luena, she may become a liability.” “Don‟t talk about her like that,” said Cain angrily. “Calm down Cain, Everett meant her no harm; she‟s just young that‟s all. Now we have much to discuss.” “I’m coming now Damien, what’s wrong?” I told her everything I heard. “Do you think Cain would agree to do what they want?” “Luena is very persuasive.”

51

“I remember, but as you get older you can resist her; I did.” “I’m here now, what do you need me to do?” “I need to feed. Around my neck is a vial, I need at least one of the small pills from inside it.” I felt her hands on my chest. Thank goodness Allwain had made me wear it. I wonder if he‟d known my fate ahead of time like I did. The difference was I had thought I was going to die. I didn‟t think I‟d need crimson ever again. But I was alive and I was going to fight and Marcella was going to help me. “I’ve got it.” “Pull the sealed cork out,” POP, I heard. “Good, now take out one or two tablets and place them on my tongue.” “It smells like blood, but they’re so small.” “It’s concentrated enhanced crimson, another secret just between us.” As the tablets quickly dissolved, I could feel my strength returning and as it did I was able to move my fingers, toes and slowly I opened my eyes. As my eyes focused, I saw a young, beautiful girl in my line of sight. Her wavy strawberry blond hair glowed from the light shining around me. She smiled and her light brown eyes lit up from within. “Like El,” I thought. I perceived that hers was a good soul, how that could be, I didn‟t know. “Are you an angel?” I asked her out loud. She laughed, “Just Marcella, your sister.” She pulled on my arm helping me to sit up and gave me another tablet. “That‟s much better; I have to get out of here. I can‟t let Luena use me to hurt the ones I love.” “I‟m sorry that I won‟t get to know you better.” I looked at her kind face and decided. “You should come with me, Marcella.” “I won‟t leave Cain; I need time to convince him to leave with me.” “He‟s full of anger and hate; I know. I saw it in Luena.”

52

“It‟s Mother‟s death; Luena is using it to turn him into something he‟s not.” She looked down at our clasped hands. “She wasn‟t all evil Damien. If we could have gotten her away from Antoinette and Luena I think she…” “I‟m sorry Marcella; I wanted that too, to have a mother without the evil agenda. I was in the same position as Cain is now. Luena almost seduced me into the evil surrounding her. So it was almost my fate as well. Katrina changed that for me. Let me change it for you and Cain.” “I need more time. If you can keep them busy trying to recapture you, perhaps I can convince my brother that this does not have to be his destiny. I already know that it‟s not mine.” “If their plan works he would have my memories as well as his own. They said that he would also have my gift and his. What is his gift Marcella, do you know?” “He‟s a…thread climber.” “What!” She looked down again not certain if she should tell me anything more. I stood up and the light still surrounded me. “Oh, I can get rid of that.” She waved her hands in front of me and the light faded away. “I‟ve been having lessons in magic in secret. I knew somehow it would be helpful.” She was so tiny, only five feet tall or so, to my six foot three. “I have no time to discuss anything further. I assume a portal transported me here, can you tell me what they used?” “No, but I can find it; it‟s part of my sorcerers training.” She closed her eyes and I could see her eyelids flutter. “Someone gave you something while you were on your journey,” she said. “Think quickly now.” “I can‟t think of anything.” “Then they did it without your knowledge.” Again she closed her eyes and frowned. Then her eyes popped open and she pointed to my inside suit pocket. “It‟s the handkerchief,” she said excitedly. Remember you can re-use it yourself but you‟ll be transported back to the exact spot they opened it in

53

the first place. But if they find out you‟ve activated it again, before you can get away from it they can bring right you back.” “The cold Atlantic Ocean,” I said remembering the shock of it. “They could still open it and bring you back anytime it‟s on your person, just the warmth of your body must be present. To activate it pull it out and ask it to open, but I wouldn‟t.” She thought for a moment. “I know; I can put a spell on my hanky so we can place it around yours, this will keep them from activating it, but you could pull it out, that would be as a last resort of course?” “Yes, but I would do anything to keep them from using me again.” She took her hanky out from her sleeve and said several words under her breath, then she carefully pulled mine out from the inside pocket of my suit and wrapped it carefully inside hers. If, for some reason I had used the handkerchief in that pocket instead the one in my front pocket, I would have been pulled here before being able to save that young mother and her children on the ship. I was at least thankful that I‟d been able to save them. I was convinced that somehow that family was important and their rescue may have been the whole reason I had felt compelled to go on the mission in the first place. “I have to go now, Marcella I‟ll distract them as long as I can. I hope it will give you enough time to convince Cain that you both have to leave this place; if not find a way out on your own. You can speak with me whenever you wish. As far as I know our gift can be used from any distance, only being underwater or deep underground. . . . Wait, is that where we are Marcella?” I said suddenly fully aware of my surroundings. “Yes, deep underground. Getting out of here to the surface won‟t be easy. The entrances are sealed by magic and hidden by design. I‟ve never been out and neither has Cain.” “I have so many questions, but no time.”

54

“I‟ll try to find out anything that I can to help you Damien. There are many dangers down here, demons, trolls and the beasts of the underworld. All I can tell you now is when you leave here go to your left, it will at least take you out of here.” “Believe in me Marcella; we‟ll be together again.” “I don‟t know why, but I do believe in you Damien. I didn‟t know you existed for years, but once I found out, even though we hadn‟t met, I felt you; that sounds stupid doesn‟t it?” “No,” I said as I stepped closer to her. “Don‟t ever second guess your instincts. I know very well how important they are. Trust yourself; you‟ll always know what‟s right.” I gave her a hug and she squeezed me back. “No one has ever hugged me before except Mother. Run Damien, run before they come, run.” And that‟s just what I did; I used every ounce of energy the tablets had given me to run out of that room and into the darkness of the underworld. “Be careful,” she called after me with her mind. “You too,” I called back.

The girls and I were up hours before first light. We packed our slings, adding money and the papers and maps that Corbin had given me. Any large purchases would be paid by him through one of the many bank accounts he had opened for us. Money was never a problem. We ate and drank our fill and had been taking extra concentrated crimson for days to give us extra energy for our journey. “I‟m so excited to finally be doing something,” El said as we finished up. “Now that the staff here is in place, I‟m going to go back with Quinn and Avery,” Sarah informed us as she started to clear the table. “They‟ll need me to organize the staff back home when the new clan members start to arrive.” “You‟re right and there‟s no one better for that job than you,” Rosa said as she stood and gave her a quick hug.

55

We all walked to the foyer where we had left our things. “We‟re going to take as long as we need to finalize the plans here. The first property chosen has to be ready when the clan is.” We each adjusted our slings and our weapons. “Letta, you have the maps right?” “Yes, we‟ll head down the coast and over to the land just outside the Smokey mountains, unless someone is feeling something else?” Kate looked around. “Maybe we should meditate for a few minutes to “see”. “I think you‟re right,” I said. “Let‟s just stand right here.” I held out my hands and as we completed our connection I felt an almost violent jolt of energy and the vision became clear in seconds instead of the usual minutes. “Yes, vampires are coming to establish clans here, but I assure you that they are peaceful and we‟re going to need their help. I followed him to New York. He was even so bold as to show up at the Ashton‟s for a party in the Royals honor.” “You had better be sure about these vampires, Julius. I don‟t think we would survive another infestation of evil.” “Evil is here, but it has nothing to do with the Royals. I hope they will be our allies in whatever is to come.” It was the same man that had drawn my interest at the party and he had to be talking about Luke; the other intriguing man I met, the very one that made the others uneasy. “What are they and where are they?” I heard Kate ask. “Show us,” we said together. Witches and warlocks is what we sensed immediately afterwards. “Remember, we sensed witches outside of Boston when we went over the map before our last trip,” Letta said as we broke the circle. “Well, what do you think?” Rosa asked impatiently.

56

“We need to go see them and find out what‟s going on,” I said. “Let‟s go. Goodbye Sarah, we‟ll see you when we get back home.” “Be careful, girls.” “We will,” we all said together as we raced out the door. I took the lead, wishing that I could see Damien racing in front of me like last time. Boston wasn‟t far from New York and it didn‟t take any time at all with our speed to get there. Once we did our senses took over and led us to lowland woods just outside of town, and a large cottage surrounded by herb gardens. It was still a few hours until the sun came up so we positioned ourselves in the woods to wait and watch. We could see that there were other similar smaller cottages nearby in the woods, their walls and chimneys built with split stone and cedar shingles covering the roof. With my keen scent I detected the distinctive anise that Mother had told us denoted the presence of witches. The anise was mixed with the subtle herb aroma of the gardens and no doubt drying racks inside. At first light Julius came out of the lager center cottage so I stepped out of the shadows of the woods so that he could see me. “Good morning Julius.” He stopped abruptly and squinted, using his hand to shade his eyes from the bright morning sun. His eyes widened as he recognized me. “Katrina?” “Yes, we need to talk don‟t we.” “Yes, but how….” “All in good time. You remember my friends don‟t you?” I said as the girls stepped forward to join me. He stuttered, “Of…of course, please come in. How stupid of me,” he added once we were inside. He turned and looked at each of us. “You‟re the Five, the ones foretold by our seers!” We nodded yes.

57

He stumbled back and flopped down on a chair nearby where he continued to look at us while shaking his head in disbelief. “I can‟t believe it; you‟re here; right here in my living room. Welcome on behalf of my Coven.” “Actually, we‟ve been to Boston before,” Rosa said casually as she walked over where he sat. “You don‟t mind if we sit, do you Julius?” “No, no, please I‟m sorry it‟s just…wait you‟ve been here before?” “Yes, not long ago actually,” Kate said. He thought silently for a moment. Suddenly his face lit up in comprehension. “That‟s what happened. We stayed inside for weeks expecting evil vampires to come and look for answers to the disappearances and deaths of the vampire clan here, but no one ever came.” “We took care of all the evil clans, they‟ll no longer be terrorizing anyone in America I assure you,” I said resolutely. I could tell the girls were apprehensive. “But something else is going on Julius we feel that, does it have something to do with Luke Montcree?” He looked very surprised. “That‟s right. That‟s the name he gave you isn‟t it?” I nodded yes once again. “He showed up about the same time the brother‟s disappeared and the plague deaths began. We thought he may have been the cause.” “What do you know about him?” “Not much, only that his powers are immense and very strong. He has the speed of a vampire although we can‟t be sure that‟s what he is.” “We didn‟t sense that he was,” El said. “At least not any kind we know of,” I said. “And we would know.” “We do know that he‟s not human. Is it possible that he‟s covering the fact that he is a warlock?” Kate asked. “No, I‟d be able to tell that,” Julius said firmly, rising and making his way to the window.

58

“You said the name that he gave me, why?” “We believe he is the Dark Prince of Althar.” “Althar?” “The underworld,” Kate said in a low fearful voice. Letta gasped, “Is he a demon then? We didn‟t sense evil.” “It doesn‟t necessarily mean he‟s not evil. If he‟s as powerful as we fear, he could have a way to block our senses,” Rosa added. “Remember what happened the afternoon when we tried to see what was going on?” “And how we all felt about him,” El said. “Has he caused any problems for you or your coven Julius?” “Several members have felt him calling to them. I think he‟s trying to recruit us, although I couldn‟t say why. I just feel…” “We felt the same way, something is not right.” “I had followed Luke to New York. We‟re studying everything we can about the underworld and then your group of vampires started showing up. Corbin made contact with us, assuring us that you were peaceful and our friends. When I found out that the Masons were welcoming you with open arms I felt more at ease. Many in our race are Freemasons as well.” “Maybe this Luke was just curious about us?” El said. “You can‟t be serious,” Kate exclaimed. “If he is indeed the Dark Prince, there‟s only thing he‟s interested in is luring anyone with powers to the darkness. If they don‟t come willingly, they find themselves being taken by force.” “Great,” said an exasperated Rosa. “We‟ve been fighting evil in both our races for months. I really don‟t look forward to adding anyone else into the mix.” Then it hit us, all of us at the same time. “You don‟t…no please tell me the rest of you aren‟t thinking what I‟m thinking,” she added looking frantically around to each of us. “What?” Julius pleaded. “The evil forces in Europe were going to join with the evil clans here to try and wipe out the Five. They actually planned

59

to annihilate every peaceful clan of every race so that they could rule,” I said my mind now racing through all the scenarios. “You mean the evil forces you speak of, may be joining with the underworld? Why would they… I…” “Calm down Julius, we have to think this through.” “Are your people protected from his persuasions and from other magic?” “We thought we were, but this is something we never anticipated; there haven‟t been evil witches here for centuries.” “Well, there are plenty of them in Europe and they will be coming here if we don‟t stop them.” “More than that, we have wizards on our side and they have wizards on their side as well,” El told Julius making him even more fearful. “Call your people together, tell them everything we told you and try to figure out what you can do to protect yourselves. Once that‟s done, we can figure out together how you can help us fight them.” “Do you still have contacts in Europe?” El asked. “There may be someone that can help us. I‟ll do everything in my power to find out as soon as possible.” I sighed, “That‟s all you can do for now, just know we‟ll be here to help. We‟re all in this together.” “I‟m sorry, but we have leave, we have other business to tend to before we can go back,” Rosa said as she walked towards the door. “Corbin will know how to get in touch with us.” I added. “And we‟ll know if something is wrong.” “I knew you were very special last night when I met you, I just had no idea how special.” I smiled, “I had the same feeling about you Julius.” He smiled brightly in return; he was kind of adorable I decided. Kate pulled on my sleeve, “We have to go.” “Right, we‟ll see you soon.” “Good.”

60

CHAPTER FOUR

We raced out and down the coast until we got to North Carolina and then we turned west. We were able to reach our destination in less than an hour. This land was beautiful, with its rolling grasslands, game filled forest, streams and waterfalls; it seemed perfect for the new clan. We gathered ourselves, breathing in the atmosphere and we all felt at peace. This was definitely where the first clan needed to be; now we just had to choose the members that would be a part of it. I had a feeling we would have help with that. With the Kentucky site assured, we raced north to the second site and determined it had a great feeling about it as well. It wasn‟t until the next day when we got to the west coast and the third and final site that we realized that it was the most precious and special site of all. The giant trees spoke to us. We had to protect this place, it was as enchanted as Kate said last time we were here and almost as sacred as the holy place we visited in the desert on our first trip. “We need this place,” El said as she looked up at its magnificent canopy.

61

“And it needs us,” Letta said with a sigh. “Let‟s ask for some strength and understanding.” We sat together in a tight circle, right where we were, but this time for some reason, we felt the need to sit facing out instead of facing each other. After joining hands, we each took in a deep breath. The moist and mossy smells of the giant forest filled my head and intoxicated me and soon a feeling of pure joy swept through me. We sat quietly; in tune with our surroundings. After a short time I opened my eyes. The air was filled with thousands of butterflies of all sizes and colors, their wings fluttering softly around us. The swirling cloud of color was so dense we could hardly see past them. “Leaf fairies,” I heard Kate say to my mind. And as I looked closer I could see their tiny smiling faces. After a few more minutes they formed a vortex and swirled their way back up into the trees. Our vampire hearing then picked up high pitched voices and the forest floor seemed to erupt into activity. It was just like a large colony of ants covered the ground and within seconds covered us. “Wood nymphs and pixies; stay very still,” Kate said. These tiny folk had wings more like dragon flies than butterflies and were clothed in tiny brown or green tunics, and tiny slippers. The wood nymphs were happy to see us, waving and blowing us kisses. The wingless pixies, however were much more cautious, but finally crawled up on our laps. “We‟ll have to win the pixies over. They aren‟t as trusting as the others,” Kate said. At four inches tall they were giants compared to everyone else. Suddenly, the pixies looked up and immediately began to scatter. Someone else was coming. “Regular fairies will be here soon, again stay still, don‟t say anything. If they want to speak with us, they will magically become our size and speak first.” The Fairies came from everywhere. They had a glow about them and their wings sparkled in the dappled light of the ancient forest. One landed on the mossy ground right in front

62

of me; obviously female. Hands on hips, she looked up at me and then paced in front of me as if trying to decide my worth. Abruptly she stopped, smiled and became full sized. “You are the leader?” she asked me. Her wings had disappeared, she wore a silky, light pink dress which was layered and fell gracefully to her calves with matching pink slippers on her feet. Her pale skin glowed, her beautiful cherub face was capped by short curly blonde hair, and her twinkling blue eyes had the elongated irises of a cat. “I am. My name is Katrina.” “Careful…,” I heard Kate say to my mind. “This is their land.” “We wish to ask your permission to make a home here.” She was quietly contemplating; then finally asked, “Why?” “To protect you and this place from those who would harm you.” “Only those that are pure of heart and come in peace can live amongst us.” She closed her eyes for a moment. “The five of you are very special indeed,” she said with surprise as she opened her eyes and walked around us. “Anyone that joins you here must be equally special. If you are allowed, your homes must blend into the forest just as ours do and the trees must never be harmed.” “You have our word for as long as we live, both forest and friends will be protected.” “We moved here when humans started to cut the forest down,” she said sadly pointing north. “They won‟t come here, I promise.” “Then welcome, in return for your pledge of protection you are granted access to the magic of this place and to the replenishment of spirit which you seek.” “Can we know your name?” “I am Triana, Queen of this land.” “We are honored to meet you, Triana.” “And I to meet you.” With that, she snapped her fingers and returned to her tiny flying form, circling around us several times before disappearing with the others into the forest.

63

We continued to meditate, letting the forest and all its inhabitants give us strength of mind, spirit and body. We were then escorted to the edge of our new miraculous land by several curious pixies and then with some sadness at leaving this enchanted place, we continued on our way. Once out of the forest of our new friends we raced north to make contact with the vampire clan in Vancouver. After a half an hour we stopped to have something to drink. “I feel as good as I did in the desert,” Rosa said. “The power of the forest refreshed our spirits and gave us renewed strength for the rest of the trip.” “You‟re right and our new friends are amazing,” El sighed. “I love that place. I sighed too as I drank my water. A part of me wanted to run back there and live like they did, in peace away from the outside world. “I know what you‟re thinking Kat,” Kate said. “We all know,” El said. “We want to live in peace too.” “That means we have to win, it‟s the only way we‟ll have real peace.” “We‟ll have Allwain come to place protections around all our lands, especially that one,” Letta said as she passed around crimson tablets. After a few moments of quiet introspection I rose. “All right, let‟s go see Nathaniel and make sure he‟s on our side. We need to convince him to be the head of the new council at least long enough for establishment of our clans here.” Kate stood and started brushing herself off. “I‟m ready, the sooner we get this done, the sooner we can head back to Mormont.” We were all getting more and more excited about the arrival of the new coven members. Getting them trained and ready to colonize this land was our top priority. We‟d all be safer when that task is complete. Hopefully, Luena‟s plan to join forces with the underworld could be thwarted. I called to Nathaniel as we ran. “Can you meet with me today?” “I…”

64

“Don’t be worried, the Five wish to ask for your allegiance.” “The Five?” “Yes, meet us outside of Vancouver, in the forest south by the bay,” I asked him as we continued our run to him. We sensed him before we saw him and he hadn‟t come alone. “We’re here Nathaniel. Come closer.” I stepped out of the line of trees, the sun was low and at my back. The girls came and stood at my side in our usual hunting and fighting formation. Nathanial and the men accompanying him stopped when they got within twenty feet of us and he stepped forward. “This is my council, Caleb, John, Sidney, Paul, Jason and Joshua,” he said as he gestured to each as he introduced them. They were all young, strong vampire men, armed as we were. “I am Katrina, leader of the Five; this is Rosalinda, Arletta and Eleanor and my sister Katherine. We ended the rule of evil vampires in this land months ago when I first contacted you,” I said looking him straight in the eye. With his council close behind, Nathanial started walking towards us again His face was a picture of doubt and disbelief. “All of them; you defeated the cousins and the brothers?” “Yes, there may be one or two survivors of minor importance, but they would be no match for you now. Your clan was spared because we thought you wanted peace. Has that changed, Nathaniel?” “Peace yes, to be ruled, no.” “We only expect you to be an active component of the peace. We will be establishing peaceful clans in America now. If the peace is threatened we expect you and your clan to come to fight with us.” Kate stepped closer. “All the clans, newly established and already existing, need your leadership. We wish to ask you, Nathaniel, to head a new council to make rules and judgments

65

for all the peaceful vampire clans here in the Americans. We would join our clan to yours in peace and solidarity against any race that would challenge the peace that we and our fathers before us have fought so hard to achieve.” Nathaniel looked to the others and I could feel them relaxing. “I accept,” he said and walked to me extending his hand, a huge grin on his face. “I can‟t tell you how relieved we are,” said the one called Caleb. “Yes, „thank you‟ is such an understatement for how we feel. We feared the brothers were going to have all of us hunted down and killed,” said Joshua. “You‟re sure they‟re gone?” “We killed most of them ourselves,” Rosa said casually, shocking the men. “We may have a new threat; and it‟s this threat that has brought us to you. We came to warn you,” Letta said her hand still firmly on the handle of her dagger. “Have you any knowledge of the Underworld of Althar?” El inquired. “Not since we left Europe,” said Jason looking around for confirmation from the others. “My father spoke often about fighting the Dark Lords of the Underworld who rode hellish beasts and conjured fire breathing horses. I thought they were just stories he told to frighten me,” said Nathaniel. “We came here for the freedom to live as we wished, but the evil followed us here and tortured us with their rule. “Do you remember where your father said he fought them?” El wanted to know. “Asia I think, but according to him, there is no end of the earth that they could not reach. The forces for good defeated the evil by pulling the first Dark King into the light, when he was dead his followers went back to the underworld. What are you trying to tell us?” “We have proof that the Dark Prince was here in America but we don‟t know exactly why. Some factions have reported that he was trying to recruit those with gifts he may be trying

66

to acquire, Rosa said. “And it‟s also said that he doesn‟t seem bothered by the light of our world. “We just wanted you to be aware of the danger. If he is on a recruiting trip, he may pay your clan a visit.” “He probably was expecting a more receptive clan. It‟s been told to us he first surfaced around the time we took out the brothers,” Kate said. “Good to know, thank you again, and yes, you will have our allegiance,” Nathaniel said. “When will you need us to meet and choose a new council?” “I‟ll contact you; it is unlikely that you will need to convene sooner than next spring. If you need us, use your gift to call me.” “Of course, I hope that won‟t be necessary. I will speak with everyone to see if there is anything we can use against them. I take it you can‟t stay.” “I‟m sorry no. We have business to complete so we‟ll take our leave now. Thank you all for your allegiance.” “You freed us and created the peace we all so desperately wanted, so thank you again.” He gave us a little bow. “Goodbye.” “Goodbye.” We raced back into the cover of the thick forest and watched them turn and walk away. They patted each other on the back, laughing and shaking their heads in relief. “What an extraordinary experience. They‟re gorgeous aren‟t they?” we heard Caleb say as they walked on. “I‟m glad they are on our side. You did notice that they weren‟t a bit intimidated by us. In fact the one called Rosalinda seemed a little disappointed that there wouldn‟t be a fight.” Nathaniel laughed, “They successfully eliminated three evil clans, I don‟t think we‟d be much of a challenge for them; let‟s go home,” Nathanial said as he clapped Caleb on the shoulder and they ran off. Standing in the sheltering firs, we had a good laugh ourselves.

67

“Now,” El said rubbing her hands together in anticipation. “Let‟s go and pick out a spot for our home.” “That sounds great, race you,” laughed Letta as she left us behind. We ran east to the mountains and across the same pass we‟d used on the way home last time. The Indians never saw us speed by in the darkness. In the morning we walked along the Yellowstone River and soaked our feet in the pool from hot springs that cascaded out of the mountain as if from a tap on a giant stone sink. Although we loved that valley, we needed more land in order to hunt and to raise cattle and horses, but above all we needed more land for the privacy it provided. In just a short time we stopped again. “I think this land is perfect, don‟t you? It has mountains on both sides and thousands of acres of pastures, lakes, streams and the forests and the plains are full of game.” “We need to ask the land,” I said. We clasped hands again and closed our eyes. “We the Five Protectors of peaceful races ask for a sign that permission is granted for us to make this land our home. Land we will share with the animals and local tribes to live together in peace for all time.” The wind began to blow and increased in speed as the minutes passed increasing to a howl that blocked out all other sound, and then suddenly died down to nothing. We opened our eyes not knowing what to expect. “Look,” Letta said nodding her head in the direction she was looking. There in the middle of the meadow stood an Indian, his long grey hair cascading over his intricately beaded tunic. “Come, my children,” he said in his native language which somehow we now all understood. He gestured with his open arms. “Come.” Slowly we walked through the knee high grass towards him. “This sacred land belongs to my people. I am White Buffalo and I have been chosen by the five peaceful tribes to welcome

68

you to live amongst us in peace.” He started to sing, lifting his hands to the heavens. We made a circle around him and joined hands. The skies which had become cloudy and dark with the wind, now opened and streams of sunlight rained down upon us, heating our skin and penetrating our very being. When the singing stopped and we opened our eyes, White Buffalo was gone, but we heard, “I‟ll always be close by if you need me. Fulfill your destinies, protect the peace, but don‟t forget along the way to live your lives. Now we were ready, totally renewed, refreshed and ready to do whatever we had to do to insure the peace. With permission granted, we would have Corbin purchase as many of the thousands of acres surrounding this area as he could. When we got back to New York, we spent days designing clan complexes, including the lodges, barns, stables, homes for Watchers, training compounds and the like; not only for the first clans, but for our new home, “That‟s it, I can‟t focus any longer, I‟m done,” Rosa said as she pushed herself back from the table. “We‟ve been stuck in this house for too long now.” “Let‟s go for a ride in the park,” El said. “Then let‟s go to Boston to see Julius before we head back home.” “Good idea,” I said. “I‟ll send a message to Corbin to have the ship pick us up in Boston harbor.” “I sent Max to the stables, the horses should be ready shortly,” Rosa said. “We wouldn‟t want poor Kenneth to get upset with us.” Just then a knock came on the door and Kate took an envelope from the courier. “A telegram from Philepe,” Kate said as she opened it. “Making great progress with our investments, stop. Be advised that Demitrie has headed back to Europe with no explanation, stop. We should be able to wrap up business after the first of the year, stop, Philepe.” “Demitrie is a problem,” El said. “I can feel it.”

69

“We‟ll have him watched; that‟s all we can do right now, unless we get proof of course,” Kate added as we headed to the door so we could go for our last ride. “I just thought of something,” El said grabbing my arm to stop me. “Demitrie was already at the port waiting for the envoy to arrive, he never took the protection potions.” “You‟re right, he never met with Allwain either,” Letta said. “Did any of us feel evil in him?” “No, but he could be blocking us somehow. I‟ll call to Allwain later and see what he thinks.” It was late November now and the days were short and cool. We took advantage of the mild temperature as we galloped around the park, leaving all of life‟s drama behind for just a little while. “We‟ve really made great progress here, I don‟t think I expected to leave for home this early,” I said as we dismounted and walked the horses back to the stable. “Damien, Corbin and Timothy made our job so easy,” Kate said and we all agreed. “I‟m glad Timothy was able to purchase a building in Queens so soon. He tells me that the new hospital and clinic should be open next year,” El said proudly. “We‟ll have one in each of the boroughs eventually,” Letta said. “They will be supported by the Masons; who will invest the money we give them and fund all our charities in America since they already have a network in place.” “The Ashton‟s have been great new friends,” Rosa said as we reached our destination. “How was your ride, ladies?” “Very nice, thank you Kenneth.” Grooms took the horses and we headed back to the house. The last of the fall leaves drifted lazily down, while squirrels raced around the tree tops gathering nuts for the long cold winter to come. We all took a deep breath at the same time once we got back inside the house. “What a wonderful afternoon,” I

70

sighed as each of us quietly took one last look around at all the beautiful details of the entrance hall. “Let‟s go home,” I said finally, feeling relieved. We sent Max with a note for Corbin, Philepe and the girl‟s fathers. We felt suddenly free and giddy now that our latest task was finally complete. “Why don‟t we eat something, get changed and go; we could be in Boston to see Julius in less than an hour.” Everyone liked that idea, so we hurried through lunch, drinking extra crimson for energy and went upstairs to change. We wouldn‟t need to take much with us. We already had our clothes, maps, presents for family and baby things for Gunter and Patty‟s baby boy packed. The trunks were in the hall and ready to be sent to the ship that was to meet us in Boston harbor. “I packed my sling with minimal needs and placed the letter from Damien that I‟d found in the safe, in the middle. It had been months now since I lost him, and although the pain was still raw, it was farther from the surface than before. I rolled up the sling and placed it on my back, adjusting the strap and finally strapped on my weapons. “Is everyone ready?” I asked as I walked down the stairs. “Yes, ma‟am,” they replied in unison, like I was their mother. “The Watcher‟s will be taking our things to the dock later,” Rosa said as we headed to the back of the house so we could leave discretely. “We wouldn‟t want to shock New York society with our outfits would we?” I laughed. In no time we were standing in the forest opposite Julius‟ cottage. I closed my eyes and took in a breath. I sensed thirteen occupants including Julius. “They must be having a meeting,” I said, “Perfect timing.” We walked forward and to our surprise the door opened. “Welcome.” “Hello Julius.” “Come in, I want you to meet the rest of our leaders.”

71

As we entered the house we saw six women and six men seated in the large front parlor to our right. “Brothers and sisters, may I introduce you to the Protectors, the Five; Katrina, Katherine, Arletta, Rosalinda and Eleanor. These are the leaders of our coven; Ward, Royal, Alexander, Edwin, Anthony, Winston, Laura, Rebecca, Alicia, Constance, Nora and Nadine.” “Good to meet you all, has there been any more activity or sightings of Luke since we last spoke?” “We‟re still not sure that‟s his real name, we couldn‟t find it in any of our research, but no there has been no new activity,” Julius replied. “We put extra protections around the compound and had a cleansing,” said the one called Rebecca. “Our wizard Allwain gave us protections as well. They sheild us against any magic or possession,” Kate said. “Well without our permission,” El added. “You never know when we might need help.” “We understand. That was a good idea,” Nora said. “Can you stay for dinner?” “Yes, thank you,” I said looking to the others for their approval as well. “Good, I imagine you have many tales to tell,” laughed Ward as they all stood and greeted us with handshakes and hugs. Nadine was the only one that seemed cold and unimpressed by us. “We have completed our business here for the time being,” I said. “What does that mean exactly,” Nadine said sarcastically. “Just exactly what I said,” I replied in the same tone. “Nadine, please.” “No, they come in here like our redeemers or something and I think we have a right to ask some questions.” “We didn‟t think you needed redeeming, but on second thought…” “Rosa, stop.”

72

“We didn‟t ask for this title or this task,” I said trying desperately now to keep calm. “But since it‟s been thrust upon us and accepted by us, we intend to fulfill our promise to protect all the peaceful races, including yours.” “We ask only that you join us as allies and friends,” El said. “And earlier you said that‟s what you intended to do.” “We do,” Julius said firmly giving Nadine a stern look. “Fine, fine then let‟s just enjoy a meal together so you can be on your way,” Edwin added as he stood and led us to the dining area. As food was passed around I suddenly became anxious and fearful. Then I heard El say; “Stop! Don‟t eat, something is not right.” Nadine angrily said, “How dare you! Are you accusing us of trying to poison you?” “Why would you say that, none of us mentioned poison, you did,” Kate said. “We‟re protected from such things.” “Perhaps you would like to eat what‟s in front of you and prove us wrong,” Rosa said gesturing to Nadine‟s plate. “You may have protected yourselves from the outside evils Julius, but it seems not from evil that may come from within,” I said. “I think its best you test the food and sort this out in your own way, we‟ll be going now.” I rose from the table and as I did so did Kate, Rosa, Letta and El. “I‟m so sorry,” Rebecca said. “I don‟t know what‟s happened.” “Oh, I think you do,” Rosa snapped. “If this is true and the food is tainted, you have just saved all of our lives,” Julius said as he franticly followed us out the door. “Find the traitor and deal with them; if we can‟t trust you, you won‟t be of any use to us or anyone else,” I said as I continued walking. “And if you‟re not allies…,” Rosa added, shaking her head. “I understand. I promise I will deal with this swiftly.” “Goodbye, Julius,” I said letting my disappointment show. “Goodbye, Katrina.”

73

We raced to the forest and then down to the harbor to await the ship that was due to be arriving any time now. “Well I think that went well,” Letta said as we stopped on the hill above the harbor to wait. Kate laughed, “Yah, right up to the time someone tried to kill us.” “That Nadine disliked us from the start,” El said. “I don‟t think it was her, that‟s much too obvious,” I said. “She‟s jealous of us, but I think that‟s all.” “Let them handle it; we have other things to deal with,” Rosa said. “Look I can see the ship coming; let‟s go home.”



74

CHAPTER FIVE

The trip back was uneventful. Cold, but thanks to Letta the seas for this time of year were unusually calm. We docked in England so El could have a short visit with her family before we continued on; crossing the channel a few days later finally disembarking in France. Immediately upon stepping from our boat onto the sandy shore, I had an overwhelming need come over me. I needed to find the Dark Prince. “I can‟t go home yet,” I said as I turned to look at the girls. “What do you mean, Kat?” El asked. “We‟re here in France and I just had an overwhelming feeling that I needed to find the Dark Prince.” “Well you‟re not going alone,” Rosa said firmly. “We‟ll all go.” “The feeling I got was that I needed to go alone.” “Well I don‟t care what you‟re feeling. We all know the Dark Prince‟s powers are very strong and very dangerous, he could be the one giving you that feeling,” Kate said. “No, we stay together.”

75

“We have safe houses here in France, just like we do everywhere else throughout the world; we‟ll use one of them now and decide from there what we need to do.” “All right, do you remember how we find these safe houses without alerting everyone?” “This was one thing we all studied remember? From the time we were little,” Letta recited. “You find the center of the city, once found, you face north, then it‟s just like a combination. Two streets to the right, then two streets to the left and finally one street back to the right, always the fifth house on the left.” “I remember! And the key is always in the same spot too,” El said. “But will only open the door if it‟s truly safe.” We raced to Paris and waited until dark, we still had bad memories about the last time we were here.” “Why don‟t we just go to Philepe and Gerhardt‟s?” Kate asked. “We‟re trying not to be noticed, remember?” I said as we started towards the center of the city. We cautiously but casually went about our business, staying in the shadows as much as possible and separating, but staying close enough to see each other. It was important for anyone watching not to see the five of us together. I arrived at the house first and looked for the key in the usual spot, beneath a stone in the foundation marked discreetly with a capital V. It was hidden beside the steps and alongside a garden bench. When I tipped the stone back I could see a gun metal skeleton key neatly placed inside a carved out niche on the back. I removed it and proceeded to the door at the rear of the two story house, by going down the very narrow side passageway. The key opened the door assuring me that it was indeed safe. “Kate, it’s safe, I’ll open the front door for you.” I walked slowly through the first floor of the house to let in Kate and as I did first Rosa and then El came in the back after me. Kate whisked by me as I opened the ebony front door with Letta only seconds behind her.

76

These safe houses were supposed to be watched continuously by elite vampire guard for extra safety and were supplied with dry goods including dried meat. Each site contained secret rooms containing sets of necessary papers, and maps showing other safe houses, the location of the secret passageways out and of course money and documents. “What are you thinking, Katrina? I can see that something just occurred to you.” “Now I wish that we hadn‟t sent the Watchers ahead so they could take our things home. We could have used them now.” “Well now that we‟re here, one of our allies surely will come to visit. They‟ll be able to advise us on everything that has been going on here and hopefully answer some of our questions. We can always use the elite guard if we have to.” “I‟m starving,” Letta said. “I‟ll mix some crimson for all of us and check the food stores to see if there is something we can put together for a quick meal. Then we can wash up and change.” After we‟d refreshed ourselves with crimson, some dried meat, crackers and figs our mood lifted. I knew we had to try to “see” what we could, but before that I wanted to ask for help. I went to a room upstairs with one of the bowls of water Letta had heated for each of us so I could wash up and change into a fresh outfit. I opened the first door on the right; it was dark like the rest of the house, but that didn‟t matter to me. It smelled musty; obviously this safe house hadn‟t been used lately. I put the bowl of water on the dressing table to the left side of the bed and sat down, closed my eyes and slowed my breathing hoping to gain any insight on what I needed to do next. “Please give me any help that you can, give me strength of body and mind and show me what I need to see.” “Europe is ours, if we move now! Any of those that could fight us remain in America. Little do they know they won’t be safe there for very long.” I couldn’t see who was speaking. It was definitely a man’s voice.

77

“This is the beginning of the end of the peaceful races, starting with humans. We already started ridding France, Germany, Austria, Italy and England of vampires imbedded in the governments there and soon we’ll kill or chase into hiding, the leaders of each of the royal clans located in Europe, Africa and Asia.” “The protectors are still in America and I’m told if we move against them quickly, we may be able to dispose of them now as well.” “No, we stay with the plan, divide and conquer. Our aim is to stir up old rivalries and jealousies. We’ll use them amongst the human population to rekindle wars and land disputes. The fighting that breaks out will decimate their numbers in Europe. We’ll target the weak, the greedy and the evil and by doing so, prove once again that the humans are stupid and easily led. Their deaths will serve as a cover for the deaths of our real targets, the prominent vampires and their allies. “Our benefactor wishes to start with the Freemasons and all their known associates. He’s sure this will draw out his enemies.” I still couldn‟t see them clearly so I decided to store their scent. Breathing in, savoring the scent, I found that surprisingly it was already known to me: the cousins! “Luena was brilliant!” “You know you’re not to call her that.” “They’ll never find her; they’re looking for a vampire.” “They also think that they defeated us in America. What we are doing now is getting them out of Europe.” “Luena’s amazing cover is one of our biggest triumphs.” “Yes, all of us will remain safe while rooting out and destroying our enemies and their allies, it’s almost too easy.” The vision, well more just overheard conversation, faded away. “How can I find her, please help me!” I pleaded. “The world of darkness holds the key,” I heard from a female voice. “They enter the underworld in a familiar place.

78

The evil that lies there must be killed. Only then will the veil of darkness spreading across the land be lifted. Do not be distracted by the evil above, you cannot win by only killing them. You must go to the source. They have joined forces with the Queen of Darkness; by promising her that the power of the Five would be hers.” “Katrina, are you all right?” Kate called. “Yes, I‟ll be right out; I have a lot to talk with you about.” The water was cold now, but I washed my face and neck, hands and arms and changed quickly into a fresh traveling outfit. After securing my weapons once again, I stepped out into the hallway. I was so confused; my mind asking the same question over and over: what were we going to do? “You look startled, what‟s happened, did you have a vision?” El asked as I came down the stairs. “I have and it‟s much worse than I imagined.” “Great news,” Rosa said. “What now?” “I don‟t think we‟ll be visited, my vision told me that most of our allies are being killed or imprisoned.” “Did you recognize anyone in your vision?” Letta asked anxiously. “It was as though they were talking just out of my sight range but yes, I was able to identify them - by scent. It was the cousins, back once again from the dead. During their conversation they mentioned another old acquaintance…Luena.” I looked at the girls, no one seemed surprised. “Will they lead us to her?” Kate wondered. “I was told not to take them on until I could defeat them once and for all; before we go, I need to contact Allwain.” We sat in silence contemplating our next move. “Let‟s call to Allwain right now. We joined hands so everyone could hear. “Allwain, I need help.” “What’s wrong Katrina?” “They’re winning that’s what!” “Calm down, tell me what you’ve seen.”

79

“The cousins, the ones from Boston, are here somewhere and Luena has somehow changed. I overhead the cousins say that we wouldn’t be able to find her because we were looking for the wrong thing - a vampire. But Luena is not what’s worrying me. When I asked for help, I was told Luena had been joined by the Queen of Darkness and that she would help them in return for the power of the Five.” “This is frightening news Katrina. Tell me everything.” “I was told not to be distracted by the evil above; that I couldn’t defeat them without defeating the Queen. What can you tell me about her?” “Her name is Santera, the demon Queen of the underworld kingdom of Althar. Those of any race that are turned by evil seek her acceptance so that they may reside in the underworld with her. Those that are allowed are trained and utilized to not only kill the innocent, but as assassins and agitators for unrest which is used to advance her agenda: war amongst the peaceful races. Humans are especially vulnerable. The destruction and loss of life condensed to its essence causes anguish, fear and hatred along with drawing out the evil tendencies in many. She revels in unleashing plague, famine and pestilence. With each of these occurrences those that fight her must spend the time and resources to try and stop her. We must end her reign this time, Katrina. We have no choice now.” “Why hasn’t someone already stopped her?” “Many have tried but she’s very powerful. It is because of their efforts that she is banished to the darkness and blind in the light. We just don’t have enough information to be able to fight her and until now she has been content to rule Althar.” “Well we have to find a way. I was told the entrance to her world was in a familiar place; do you know it?” “No, but I’ll do my best to locate it for you. If we can find out how Luena has been changed, we may be able to use this same magic or perhaps be able to improve on it, to hide you and our allies. What are you going to do now?”

80

“We’re going to the Loire valley, it’s the only clue I have at the moment. One other thing, I think that I met the Dark Prince when we were in America.” “How is that possible? How could it be that he was out of the underworld into the world of light?” “Well he was out of the underworld, but I never saw him in the daylight, only at night; I need to know more about him too. He told me his name was Luke Montcree and his family had a house in Loire. I was hoping Gerhardt would be able to find something out about that.” “I’ll will seek answers for you, please be careful Katrina, do you still have the invisibility tablets that I gave you?” “Yes, I brought everything.” “Good, you may need them. Remember, everything I made you was created to last indefinitely, I made sure of that; unless of course it got wet.” “Don’t worry, everything is dry, contained in bottles marked “worm remedy”; I was sure that no one would take that from me.” Allwain laughed, “Smart girl. Call me if you need me.” “Will our rings sense these beings of darkness?” “Yes, I’ll have to make more of them now that the new clan members are arriving. Come home as soon as you can. Do not confront these beings in their own world until we have a plan.” “Allwain?” “Yes, Katrina?” “You need to prepare Sangustae as well, if we’re right that’s where they’ll go next.” “I’ll do that, take care.” “Wow,” Letta said. “That‟s a lot to digest.” “We have to get out of here without being seen.” Just then something came from behind me and I instinctively crouched and went for my sword. “Come with me, they know that you‟re here, they‟ll be here in a minute.” “Who are you?” “A friend.”

81

This “friend” with a definite French accent was a man about six feet tall, and from the scent, human, not vampire. He wore his dark hair short, his green eyes crinkled at the corners, and his long face sported day old whisker stubble. He was dressed in peasant traveling clothes and a rifle hung from his right shoulder. What did I sense? Fear, not evil I surmised. I held out my hand for him to shake. “I‟m Katrina.” “Franc,” he said as he took my outstretched hand in his. When our hands touched, the jade ring on my thumb burned. In almost one motion, I pulled him to me, wrapped my left hand around the back of his neck grabbing his chin and twisting, easily breaking his neck. I released him letting his lifeless body drop to the floor in front of me. “He was no friend; grab the maps, we‟ll have to use the tunnels to get out.” “I don‟t understand, we didn‟t sense evil, did you?” “No, but Allwain‟s rings never lie and my ring was burning hot.” “That‟s not good is it?” El said as she bent down to examine him. “Oh, my god; look!” Our visitor was starting to stir. “He‟s a Vampire! El, get back,” Rosa yelled, then drew her sword and lopped off his head. “I don‟t understand, he gave off a human scent,” said a shocked Kate as we all looked down in disbelief. “We can‟t leave his body here; we‟ll have to take him into the tunnels with us.” Under the stairs was the secret room all the supposedly safe houses had. There we found the maps showing several tunnel options. “One leads to the river. We can dump him there,” Letta said tracing the tunnel with her finger. “Good then let‟s hurry, there may be others close by.” Although the exit was well hidden, we hesitated before leaving the safety of the tunnel, making sure that the area was clear. We quickly ran to the river‟s edge and rolled both the body and head into the dark water before racing back into the

82

tunnel, we took a branch that headed west under the city where the tunnel opened into the forest. “You know what?” Rosa said as we rested. “I hate Paris!” We laughed, we were all glad to leave Paris behind. We were ready to focus on our mission to find the entrance to the Dark World. We had to walk, we didn‟t know what we were looking for and couldn‟t chance missing something by traveling at blurring full vampire speed. We each had taken an invisibility tablet and kept to the shadows of the forest next to the road. Just before dawn we heard the sound of horses and coach wheels coming towards us from the west. “It‟s vampires, lots of them,” I said. “And humans, they have Watchers with them. They must be royals.” “They must be candidates going to Mormont; do you want to speak with them?” Just as I was about to answer, the sounds and scents of the caravan disappeared - simply vanished. We raced up and down the road still cautiously hiding from the enemy we thought we would surely find, but there was nothing. There was not one sign that the people, coaches or horses had ever even existed. “What happened, where are they? How is this possible?” “I don‟t know El, give Kate and me some help; we‟ll try to find them.” We joined together making both our gifts as strong as possible. “There are ruins on the other side of the forest,” Kate said. “There is evil there, I can definitely sense that, let‟s go.” In seconds we were at the walls of a once vast, now crumbling complex. We could still recognize the beauty and elegance that had once been. It was quiet, no one was visible; Kate was next to me so I grabbed her hand and tried to find out where the evil was. “I can‟t see anything, I only have a sense of evil,” I told her. I needed more information before we could take it on. “Show us what we need to see,” I asked. I recognized a dungeon; it looked much the same as the one at Mormont. I sensed vampires as well as humans, men and women; but after what happened at the house I couldn‟t really

83

be sure I could trust my senses anymore. The vision continued on to other chambers, one of which had fairly new stairs in the middle of the floor heading down. The vision carried us down those stairs into a tunnel which we followed until we were deep underground. The tunnel opened up into a huge underground community. The huge cavern was lined with buildings of one or two stories, carved out of the stone. It reminded me of Sangustae except it was dark, damp, oppressive and much smaller. The vision now raced us down the dark underground street to a large building located at the far end. “Mother,” we heard. “When will the conditions that we demanded be fulfilled?” This obviously male figure had his back to us, but his voice was familiar to me. The room had no obvious source of light but as we had seen before in evil lairs, was dimly lit by magic. “Be patient my son, you shall have what I promised you; the only thing in the world of light that is worthy of you, the leader of the Five.” “My dreams are filled with her, I won‟t wait much longer.” “She will beg for you to take her as your wife before this year is done, I promise you. Darkness shall reign; after all the centuries we have waited, our revenge will be sweet. Your father promised that this day would come and it will be our finest; the fulfillment of your father‟s dream.” “Yes the last days of the knights, he‟s waited hundreds of years for completion of his mission. To end the peace and rule both the light and the darkness.” I strained and squeezed Kate‟s hand tighter; I had to see her, “show me”, I demanded. The vision seemed to hesitate and then move slowly forward and to the left. Soon both mother and son became clear. There she was the Queen of Darkness and her son. I don‟t know what I expected, a beast perhaps? Instead a gorgeous woman and her equally gorgeous son appeared. It was the Luke that I knew. His mother was tall; almost six feet and dressed in a black gown that clung

84

like a second skin over her flawlessly perfect figure. “How cliché,” I heard Rosa say. Her skin was ivory white and her dark hair was pulled back in a long pony tail which was braided and brought around cascading nearly to her left knee. Her eyes were dark and featured long dark lashes and perfectly arched dark eyebrows. Her heart shaped face was finished off with beautifully formed bright red rouged lips. My eyes then went to the Prince. He was as I remembered; so handsome you could almost call him beautiful, although he successfully managed to ooze masculinity. Much to my surprise, like a star struck teenager, my heart started to pound. This was the power of the darkness and it took all of my power to stop its intoxication and end the vision. “We have to get out of here right now!” I all but shouted to Kate with my mind. “What about our people, we need to help them,” Kate said franticly as we looked back towards the ruins of the large chateau. I turned and started to walk away, “As much as I‟d like to free them, we can‟t afford to alert our enemies that we‟ve been here.” We raced back into the protection of the forest. “Now what?” Letta asked. “We need to know more; I‟m going to call Allwain again, you all keep watch. Allwain are you there?” “Of course Katrina.” “We found one entrance to the evil lair of the Queen; although I don’t think it’s the one I was told of earlier. We saw a whole caravan of vampires and watchers disappear from sight here and there is so much more so we’re coming home now.” “All right, I think that’s the safest thing to do.” “Look!” Kate whispered. It was the Prince; he stood just outside the dilapidated east wall looking towards the forest in our direction. It was as if he knew we were there. That wasn‟t possible, was it? I whispered, “Slowly back away.”

85

And just as I feared he started coming towards us. “Go, get out of here now,” I told the others,” Wait for me at the German border.” “We‟re not leaving you.” “I don‟t have any time to explain, just go; trust me,” I said pushing El back behind me. “Go now!” I whispered one last time and finally they raced off. “I’m here my Prince,” I called with my mind as I raced towards him relying on my invisibility. With my vampire speed I circled madly around him again and again, each passing creating a force of that coupled with my voice in his head, could hopefully convince him I was just a fantasy. “I can‟t see you, where are you my love?” All my instincts told me not to try to kill him, reminding myself that he couldn‟t be killed by regular means. I needed to use him. I felt that so strongly that I knew now what I had to do. “I’ll be with you soon my Prince, I promise,” I said continuing to race around him faster and faster, creating a vortex by combining his power with mine and holding him tightly inside. He raised his arms above his head and closed his eyes. I could sense the pleasure growing inside him. “Soon,” I whispered and then raced off towards home. I easily found the girls waiting patiently but cautiously at the border. “Let‟s go home.”



86

CHAPTER SIX

We ran at full speed and reached home by dinner time. Mother came out to greet us upon our arrival. “Girls, how wonderful that you‟ve made it back early, it‟s going to be a fabulous Christmas!” Kate and I walked to her, “It‟s good to be home Mother, how is everyone?” “Well…things are…complicated.” “What does that mean?” Kate inquired as the others gathered. Before she could answer, Gunter came striding purposely over. “I‟m glad you‟re all back safe and sound, but we have to talk.” “Nice to see you too Gunter, how is Patty?” Rosa asked. He looked angry but his face cleared with the mention of his wife‟s name. “She and the baby are just fine, she‟ll be happy you‟re back.” “You don‟t seem very happy to see us at all, what‟s going on?” El asked already knowing what was on his mind.

87

“It‟s Quinn and Avery‟s request isn‟t it?” Kate said. “That‟s putting it mildly, what on earth happened. Have all of you lost your minds or is it just those two idiot brothers of mine?” “Gunter…” “I‟ll leave you now,” Mother said, obviously uncomfortable with the growing tension. “As we speak, your father is in council about that very subject. I‟ll see you a little later.” “Let‟s go into the library, we can speak privately there,” I said and turned to go in that direction. “I‟m afraid not, candidates have already arrived and are studying in there.” I was getting a little angry myself now. “Where would you suggest then?” I shot back. “How about the reception room?” With an exaggerated gesture Rosa said, “Lead the way.” Then she looked at us and just rolled her eyes and shook her head. I was the last one to enter the room, so I closed the door behind me. Gunter paced back and forth obviously livid and trying to find the right words. “Before you say anything Gunter, let me tell you our side. Quinn and Avery would not be swayed; we understood Thomas‟ motivation when he made the same request of us and supported him until his attitude changed our minds. “We…” I said looking around to make sure that my statement was confirmed by the others, who all nodded in agreement. “. . . supported Quinn and Avery when they brought it up and we support them now.” Gunter‟s face flushed red now and with my acute hearing I could hear his teeth grinding as well. “You know what this means. . . how it will affect our entire family.” I‟d never seen Gunter like this before, he was always so in control. “Are you going to go to the council on their behalf?” “If asked, yes I will,” I stated firmly, lifting my chin.

88

Upon hearing my answer Gunter was now so exasperated he couldn‟t speak at all. El tried to defuse our rapidly escalating emotions by stating calmly, “Once they go through all the counseling and preparations they may change their minds. If not, you‟ll have to respect their decision.” “They are grown men, Gunter,” Letta added. “It‟s their decision to make, with the council‟s approval, of course.” “So that‟s it then? I‟ve no say in this at all?” Gunter fumed. “You‟ve already voiced your concerns and your objections, so it‟s up to them now,” Kate said. “Listen, you lost two brothers already, are you really willing to alienate two more?” He raised his hand, “Please stop, I can‟t take anymore.” Then he just shook his head looking downward and walked past us out the door. None of us knew what to say, so we just stood there alone for a few minutes, each with our own thoughts. Finally Letta said, “Let‟s go to the council and see what they‟re thinking, your mother said they‟re in session right now.” We walked to the council chambers just down hallway. There was a Watcher in front of the door. One that none of us had ever seen before. “No one is allowed in,” he said as if were rabble. “Fortunately we‟re not „no one‟,” Rosa said sarcastically. “So step aside.” “They asked not to be disturbed,” he said through clenched teeth raising his hand to the hilt of his sword. We all looked at each other with surprise. “All right,” Rosa said. “You have exactly two seconds to get your sorry…” “What is going on out here?” “Sir, these girls…” “You‟re back!” Gerhardt said excitedly. “Gerhardt, we want to speak to the council.” “Of course, of course, come in.” We all brushed by the surprised Watcher and followed Gerhardt into the council room.

89

Quinn and Avery were standing in front of the council. Gerhardt ushered us to the front of the room to a place next to them and then left us to take his place at the council table. My eyes followed him as he reseated himself and then let my eyes roam over to each of the other council members, trying to gage how they were feeling. “I‟m glad you‟re back; you obviously know what we are talking about here today,” Father asked. “What are your feelings?” “We,” I said motioning to all of us, “but especially Kate and I, since they are our Watchers, fully back their request.” “This request doesn‟t really fall under any of the special circumstances that we‟ve written,” Chen Lui said. “I think it sets a bad precedence.” “This is an unusual case due to the special relationship that our family through the years has had with our Watchers,” Father said giving me a smile. “We couldn‟t have foreseen an example like this because there has been no relationship like ours. In my judgment I think these circumstances are deserving of an exception to be granted by the Council.” I felt a little relief; he was on Quinn and Avery‟s side, but all of them would have to agree, normal majority wouldn‟t be enough in this case. “I‟d like to say something if you don‟t mind?” We heard from the back of the room. “Eric!” “Well it seems today is full of surprises. Good to see you‟re back as well.” “Thank you, Fredrik,” he said as he walked up to join us. “I‟ve seen Quinn, Avery and Thomas‟ frustration grow to the point of agony these past months, as their charges have grown in maturity, gained strength through their training and come into their own as young vampires and now protectors. When the girls discovered their special gifts, their duties as Watchers have increasingly been diminished to the point that they feel that they are no longer necessary. Through no fault of their own their calling has been eliminated. Although it seems Thomas is willing to accept a change of job and has

90

postponed his earlier quest for the change, Quinn and Avery‟s request has more urgency. Rather than ruling on their requests now, I would like to offer a compromise. I say that, for the time being, let them go through the full counseling with all that it entails, then have them come back before you, for a final ruling.” “Excellent idea Eric,” Father said. “Are we all in agreement then?” There was some quiet discussion, but in the end each council member nodded in agreement. “Good, we‟ll meet again as soon as Avery and Quinn have completed their counseling. Meeting adjourned.” With the banging of the official seal, I turned and hugged Quinn. He lifted me off the ground and whirled me around. “You may not be so happy after you hear what you‟re going to go through.” “We already read everything Allwain could find for us, we‟re ready, aren‟t we Avery?” “What about Gunter, he was furious?” “We can‟t worry about him right now.” “I think Kate is as happy as the two of you,” I laughed. She was in Eric‟s arms, a huge smile on her face tears filling her eyes. “You two are leaving right now,” Father said as he came over. “The counselors I‟ve picked for you are in Asia and you‟ll, you‟ll be making that journey with Chen Lui‟s party. Your job is to convince him that you are doing this for the right reasons.” He patted Quinn on the back and then gave me a hug. “If I know your mother, she‟s planning a very special welcome home dinner. Now say your goodbyes and I‟ll see you when you get back, and girls I‟ll see you at dinner.” He stopped to talk to Kate and to give her a hug on his way out and the rest of the council except for Kale and Gerhardt followed him. “Well that was…dramatic,” Kale said as he and Gerhardt joined us. “Welcome back, it‟s a very nice surprise, we weren‟t expecting you until spring.” “It‟s good to be back,” Rosa said smiling at Kale.

91

“We have to go pack,” Avery said. “Hopefully the counseling won‟t take us as long since we‟ve already read and learned so much.” “Expect to stay at least a couple of months, and if you‟re not absolutely sure…” They laughed, “…we can always change our minds. We know, we know, don‟t worry.” “We‟ll walk you out,” I said taking Quinn‟s arm. “You‟ll have to go and say goodbye to your nephew.” “And you‟ll have to say hello, how about we go together? I‟ll meet you in the compound as soon as we finish packing, it won‟t take us long.” “Sounds good, I‟ll see you then.” He and Avery trotted off and Letta, El and I headed over to see Sarah and hopefully have a bath before going to see Allwain. Rosa and Kate stayed behind to spend some time with Eric and Kale. “I heard you were back,” Sarah said as she met us at the door. “I‟ll get you a snack; your baths are all ready.” She took our slings and left us on our own. “She doesn‟t have to tell me twice,” Letta said. “I‟ve been dreaming about it for days, I‟ll see you later.” “That bathtub is calling to me as well.” I stripped off my clothes and slid into the hot bubble topped water. The scent was intoxicating and I could feel myself relaxing; and then I started to cry, I missed Damien so much. I used to talk to him at times like this. “Stop it, you stop it right now,” I told myself. I closed my eyes then and took a few deep breaths hoping to regain my composure. Sarah came in to wash my hair. “Did you pick out a nice piece of property for our new home Katrina?” she asked as she soaped up my „awful hair‟ and massaged my scalp (I couldn‟t help sighing out loud), which I loved. “We did, you‟re going to love it Sarah.” “Yes, that house in the city was nice, but I can‟t say I would like living there full time.”

92

“We lost interest in it right away too. The new property will have privacy and tree covered mountains, rivers and plenty of game.” She sighed, “That sounds lovely.” “Have you seen Gunter and Patty‟s baby?” “Yes, of course he‟s adorable, how could he not be. You can rinse your hair now. What would you like to wear tonight? Klaus is making all your favorites for dinner. Oh and he‟s training some chefs for the new clans and one just for us.” “That‟s good news, as long as he teaches him all my favorites, including my pastries. I don‟t care what I wear, anything that has long sleeves so I won‟t get too cold.” “How about the green velvet; you‟ve always liked that one?” “Fine,” I said with indifference. “I suppose you‟ll get a new Watcher.” “I don‟t need one and I don‟t want one, I just want someone who will stay in the distance.” “Your father will decide. Things aren‟t right in Germany these days, security here has been very tight since you were gone.” “Really, what‟s going on? Oh my goodness I forgot. I‟m supposed to meet Quinn to go see the baby.” In a rush to go I hurried to get dressed and had Letta literally blow my hair dry with a stiff warm breeze. “Are you coming with me to see the baby?” I asked her. “I‟m not going anywhere near Gunter and Quinn; I‟ll go tomorrow,” Letta said. “All right, I‟ll see you at dinner in about an hour then.” That same insolent Watcher that blocked our entrance to the council chamber was in the hall with Simon. “What do you want?” “I‟m Alex, your new Watcher.” “You‟ve got to be kidding,” I said looking to Simon for some kind of support. “Don‟t look at me; it‟s your father‟s orders.” “I‟ll see about that sooner than later, I promise.”

93

If I hadn‟t been in a dress, I‟d have left them both in my dust. But instead I just ignored him as he followed close behind me. He was a big, tall man with dark blond hair that cascaded over his shoulders, his chiseled features were like those of any Norseman and steely blue grey eyes; not that I noticed mind you. Quinn was watching a training session when I arrived in the compound. “About time.” “I‟m sorry, I was talking to Sarah and I lost track of time. Who‟s this?” “Some of the new clan candidates. Thomas, Gunter and Simon have their work cut out for them; they‟re not focused at all.” “We‟ll help them Quinn, don‟t worry and Eric is back, he‟ll help too.” “I see you have a gigantic shadow,” he said the sneer on his lip nodding in Alex‟s direction and the anger and jealousy in his voice betraying his feelings. “Yes and Father is going to get an earful when I see him tonight.” “You need to listen to him first, there are things going on that no one is happy about.” He knew something I didn‟t, just like Sarah. “Let‟s go see G.C. shall we? I don‟t have much time.” The shadow followed us over to Gunter‟s. “Every time I see this cottage it makes me smile.” “It is beautiful isn‟t it?” “Katrina!” “Patty!” I waved and she ran out to meet us. “I‟m so glad you‟re here, come in, the baby‟s asleep, but you can look in on him.” “I‟d love to. You look great; motherhood definitely agrees with you.” “I‟m so happy and he‟s such a good boy, really he‟s a blessing, no trouble at all.”

94

She led us inside and right to the nursery. He was laying on his back, a full head of dark hair on his little head and every bit a Voss. “What an angel,” I whispered. “Yes and he‟s so strong already.” “We brought him some, let me correct that. We bought him a lot of things on our trip; we had so much fun shopping for them. Then, we docked in England and El had a short visit with her family and we added some things from there as well. I‟ll bring them over as soon as they arrive with the coaches. We couldn‟t wait so we came ahead on foot.” Patty laughed and shook her head. “He‟s going to be so spoiled.” “We bought story books so we can sit and read to him.” Quinn laughed, “You women, the poor boy‟s head is already chapped, everyone kisses it so much.” “No doubt we‟ll add to that problem, the others will be by tomorrow and I‟m sure El will want to check both of you.” “Good,” she said giving me a big hug. “I‟m glad you‟re home safe and sound. Was your trip successful and everything you wished it to be?” “There were some surprises and challenges, but yes, very successful, so much so that we‟re back a lot earlier than we thought.” We turned to leave the sleeping cherub and as we did, out of the corner of my eye I saw the rocking horse that Damien had given him and I had to bite my lip to keep from breaking into tears again. “I‟ll see you soon Patty,” I said as we got close to the front door. “And I‟ll see you as soon as I can,” Quinn added. “You‟re sure about all this then Quinn? Gunter is beside himself you know,” Patty asked concern filling her face. “I know, but he‟ll either get over it or he won‟t. Avery and my paths are set.” “He loves you, you know that, we both do,” she said reaching up and giving him a big hug. “Take care, Quinn.” We were all close to tears now.

95

“Tell Gunter I‟ll be out to help him with training in the morning, whether he likes it or not.” We walked down the curved stone path in silence, my shadow not far behind. Avery was waiting impatiently in the courtyard with their horses when we arrived. “Are you ready?” “We‟ll see you soon, I promise.” “Be patient you two, remember what Father told you?” They nodded and mounted up. The gate screeched open and they cantered after Chen Lui‟s coach and out into the cold December evening. I turned to see my shadow watching intently, his hands clasped in front of him. I rolled my eyes and shook my head. “I can‟t believe I have to have this brut with me. I‟m the leader the Five for crying out loud,” I grumbled under my breath. All most everyone was already in the reception hall when I arrived, but I headed straight for my father. “Katrina, are Quinn and Avery on their way?” he asked, his smiling face turning stern when he saw the look I was giving him. “After dinner Katrina,” his voice broached to argument, “ah here‟s your mother.” She kissed my cheek. “How are you Katrina? We missed you terribly.” “We missed you too. I‟m fine, just a little tired that‟s all.” “Please just relax and enjoy the evening,” she pleaded. “There will be time tomorrow for other things.” “All right Mother, I promise.” I surveyed my surroundings feeling somehow separated from everyone else. They were laughing, drinking champagne and enjoying each others‟ company. I felt alone, empty and definitely antisocial. Suddenly I just wanted out. I had to get away. I turned, lifting the heavy velvet gown above my ankles and swiftly walked to the exit. If anyone was calling after me, I didn‟t hear them. I headed to the only place I could think of to find solace.

96

I cursed the dress; I couldn‟t run at full speed in it and even half speed was hard with its encumbrance. When I finally arrived at the stables, neither Nulla nor Theo were in their stalls. I felt like screaming, why was nothing in my life the way it should be anymore. Then I felt someone looking at me, oh of course… “Back off Alex, unless you want a fight you can‟t win.” “Listen, I didn‟t ask for this, but for now, this is the lot I‟ve drawn.” “Don‟t expect me to feel sorry for you, I‟ll be speaking with my father soon enough, „your lot‟, as you put it will be changing I assure you.” Just then I heard a whinny I recognized coming from out back. “What are you doing out here at this time of night?” I said to Nulla as I walked up to her. She stretched her lead line taught, trying desperately to meet me. Upon reaching her I put my arms around her neck and started to sob. All the pent up sadness just came rolling out and down my face. It took a few minutes for me to compose myself, but Nulla was patient. “Come on let‟s get you inside.” As I started to untie her lead from the walker arm I heard. “Get away from her!” As I looked past Nulla, I could see a young vampire leading Theo. He started jogging toward us and as he did Alex appeared at my shoulder. “I said get away from her! Oh I‟m so sorry, you‟re…” “Katrina, you recognized me?” “No Nulla told me.Alex laughed, “The horse talked to you?” “I think the threat has passed,” I said sarcastically. “Go find another space to fill up.” His smile quickly faded and he turned and walked back to the stable and glowered at me from the door. “Hello Theo.” “He‟s really happy to see you, they both are.” “I‟m happy to see them too. Now let‟s get them inside out of the cold.”

97

“I was just walking them, I didn‟t have time earlier. Gunter‟s got us so busy and Allwain…” “I understand believe me,” I laughed “What‟s your name?” “I‟m Evan, Evan McManus, from Ireland.” “I caught the accent. I asked Gunter to find me someone special to care for Nulla and especially Theo,” I said suddenly sad again. “He told me about Damien.” “Who, Gunter?” “No Theo, except he can‟t understand why Damien never comes to see him anymore. I told him it wasn‟t because he didn‟t want to, just that he couldn‟t.” Tears once again filled my eyes; I had to stop this, I told myself. “I‟ll help you brush them; it‟ll make me feel better. So how long have you been here, Evan?” I said as we tied the horses by their stalls and began their grooming. “I came as soon as I received the news that I had been accepted. I was very excited when I was told you were allowing those of us that weren‟t of royal blood to apply.” “You‟re exactly why Father decided that‟s how it would be. You have a special gift and the enthusiasm to do everything it takes to be successful in America.” He started to laugh, “My gift has brought me a lot of torment actually. My peers think it‟s useless and very unhelpful, to put it mildly. Some that weren‟t chosen were nearly at the point of revolt at the thought of my coming instead.” “And that‟s exactly why they weren‟t chosen,” I said as I continued brushing now halfway down Nulla‟s back. “We want those that would serve without hesitation or questioning their lot,” I said giving Alex a look and then continued. “So you‟ve been here a few months then?” “Yes and I‟m glad. The training is difficult, I need to learn several more languages and my fighting skills are sorely lacking. I hope to make a lot of progress before everyone else arrives.”

98

“Well I‟m glad you took on this extra duty. These aren‟t just horses Evan, they‟re part of my family and I love them.” “They love you too.” “I looked over Nulla‟s back to take a good look at our new friend Evan. He was about my height, maybe an inch or so shorter. He had a thick head of, curly strawberry blonde hair, a face the sported a bunch of freckles, eyes that glittered with good humor and a mouth that was permanently bent in a smile. He was thin but nicely built. “Evan?” “Yes?” he said as he turned to look at me. “Do you have any brothers or sisters?” “No.” Suddenly he looked so sad. “Ireland is a very superstitious place.” He didn‟t offer any other information nor did I feel the need to ask any further questions. “There Nulla, you look beautiful,” I said after I finished. I put her in her stall and added some extra hay and then focused my attention on Theo. He dropped his head to meet my hand so I could rub the front of his beautiful face. The moist warmth of his breath filled my hypersensitive nostrils. I kissed his black forehead which glistened even in the low light of the stable and stroked his neck underneath his long mane. I looked up to see Evan silently watching me. “You‟re not at all what I expected. Most royals that I‟ve had contact with were arrogant and insensitive,” he laughed. “And yes Theo, she‟s beautiful.” We both laughed. “We‟re going to be great friends Evan, I can feel it.” “I‟m glad. If you ever need to talk, let me know.” “The same goes for you.” He looked away and started to brush Theo‟s back again. I put my hand on his shoulder. “I mean that Evan.” He looked at me and smiled shyly. “Thank you, that means a lot to me.” “I‟ve got to get back before the others miss me, why aren‟t you at dinner?” “I prefer to take my meals here. I…I don‟t fit in.”

99

“That‟s exactly why I‟m out here, I felt the same way. Now go change and we‟ll go together.” His face brightened, he quickly put Theo back in his stall and rushed out of the stable. “I‟ll meet you in the courtyard,” he called back over his shoulder as he ran. I sighed and walked slowly out of the stable. “You‟re not what I expected either,” Alex said as I passed him. I stopped and gave him a „like a care look‟ and then started walking again. “You were great with him.” “And you weren‟t, that‟s probably what he‟s been dealing with since he discovered his gift.” “I‟m sorry, you‟re right. I guess I‟ve kind of made a mess of the whole day. I want to apologize about earlier at the council.” “I suppose you were just doing your job.” “I‟m trying.” “And I‟m not exactly helping am I? You see, Father had agreed that my/our Watchers could keep their distance, to not be so active in their “watching” of us. Something must have changed for Father to change that order. Can you tell me about what‟s going on, why is everyone so on edge?” “No time, here comes your new friend.” Evan hurried across the courtyard toward us. “I‟m ready, shall we go?” “Where‟s your Watcher Evan?” “I haven‟t got one, I‟ve never had one, another non royal thing.” “I don‟t want to hear that anymore. In case no one mentioned it, the Five chose each one of you personally. The same forces that chose us helped to choose you. Don‟t let anyone ever make you feel like you don‟t belong, because you wouldn‟t be here unless you did, now let‟s eat, I‟m starving.” Everyone was heading into the dining room just as we entered.

100

“There you are,” I heard. “El, I went to see Nulla and I found a new friend, El this is Evan.” “Nice to meet you Evan, I don‟t know about you but I‟m…” “Starving, I know,” I laughed. Evan, I and El sat with Kat, Father and Mother. Across from us were Eric and his parents Magnus and Brigitta who had just arrived from the sanctuary of Sangustae. “Magnus you look even better than you did after we left you.” “I tell you, I didn‟t think it was possible, but I feel better too. I think I‟m getting younger now instead of older. Mother said, “It‟s wonderful to have you both here, isn‟t it Fredrik?” “Yes, I‟d hoped you would take a seat on the council Magnus, but Eric informs me that you will be going with him to America when he goes.” “Yes his mother and I have no other wishes than to keep our family intact, now that we‟re finally together again.” “I understand.” “Tell us girls, I know you completed your task to pick the perfect properties for the new clans. Is there anything you can tell us about them?” “Well actually Damien had already purchased a lot of land before we even arrived,” El said looking over to make sure she hadn‟t upset me. “That‟s right and when the five of us went over the maps showing us where they all were, we just felt certain ones were perfect,” Kate said. “Then all we had to do was to visit each site to verify that feeling was correct,” I added. “That‟s why it didn‟t take us as long as we thought it would.” “We also were able to purchase land for a family compound and left instructions for all the construction both there and at the first clan location.” “It sounds like you made very good use of your time there,” Eric said as we finished our delicious potato soup.

101

“I think so and we‟re glad to be back,” Kate said as she smiled at him. After dinner ended, I asked Father to go to his office with me to discuss some things. Before he could even sit down I had to ask, “What‟s going on?” “The gathering of the new clan members has drawn too much attention to us; we‟ve had some incidents.” What do you mean „incidents‟? What exactly is going on Father?” “Volator attacks, as well as some unexplained disappearances. The attacks brought attention to our expanding group. The German government even sent an envoy of lawyers and soldiers to decide if we are a threat to the Kaiser.” “And what happened?” “I am not without my powers of persuasion after all. We bluffed our way through and they left, but I don‟t think we‟ve seen the last of them. There‟s war coming, Katrina I can sense it after all these years. It‟s playing itself out exactly as it always does.” He pounded his fist on his desk in anger and frustration. “Will these humans never learn?” “I wish I had been here, we could have helped. We had an incident ourselves on the way home.” “What do you mean Katrina, you‟re suddenly very pale.” “I met someone in New York; well actually two people that…” “You‟re not making any sense.” “I‟m sorry; I‟m just trying to put the pieces together in my head. The first man I sensed wasn‟t either vampire or human. I still don‟t know exactly what he is. He said his name was Luke Montcree, maybe Allwain mentioned that to you after I spoke with him?” “He asked me about the name, I didn‟t recognize it and he also mentioned something about our people disappearing in France. He said you would explain when you got back.” “We think. . . , no, now we know, that this man I met is the Dark Prince. I swear he was constantly across from the house in New York watching me, calling to me. When I asked him

102

what he wanted he said, “What I was promised.” Next, I met Julius, a warlock who had been following this „man‟. We met with his coven council of witches and warlocks outside of Boston. Julius said the same man showed up just after the vampires started to disappear and the plague began. That‟s what the humans thought happened when the vampires in the area started to die; reacting just as Allwain predicted they would. Earlier today when we got back, I had a vision. I recognized two men in that vision; the cousins from Boston.” Now the color was draining from Father‟s face too. He slumped back into his chair, with obvious panic in his eyes. “What are you feeling Katrina, what does this mean?” “That Luena has somehow convinced the Dark Queen and her son to join with them.” “This is disastrous!” “How many clan members have arrived?” “Only twenty four; we sent word for no others to make the trip until further notice. Eighteen out of twenty-five vampires and most of their watchers were killed, ambushed by Volator in Romania and Bulgaria. We sent out forces and killed two dozen of them.” “And their leader?” “Again, he seemed to have been warned.” “I‟m not sure about these Volator; did they behead them?” “Why would you ask that, they were human?” “Because, something else happened today. We went to a safe house in Paris so that we could check out the Loire valley; that‟s where this Luke Montcree said his family has a home. Someone came into the safe house that scented human, we didn‟t sense evil either, but when I touched him my amulet burned my thumb so I killed him, or I thought I did. Father he was really a vampire; or at least something that couldn‟t be killed like humans. After a few minutes he started to come back to life at my feet, so we beheaded him and disposed of the body in the river.” “I don‟t know what to say, you‟ll have to ask Allwain about this.”

103

“I plan to go see him as soon as we get finish here. I know everyone is on edge and now I know why I have a new Watcher, but Father I can‟t have him breathing down my neck; can he please just watch from a distance?” “All right, I‟ll speak to him. He‟s from an excellent Norwegian family of Watchers, he and his cousins came early. His brothers and their charges should be here soon after they meet up with the clan members from Portugal, Spain and France. These new members were already on their way here when I decided to stop others from coming.” “Father, they must be the ones we saw disappear today in the Loire!” “You must be right! We need to devise a new plan to get the new clans to America as quickly as possible. I‟m really glad you‟re back, we need you now more than ever.” “I‟m glad to be home as well; we were uneasy the entire time we were in America. At the time, we thought it was the confines of the city, but now I realize we felt the unrest back here. We asked and received help and power from the land we chose and now I think that was the real reason why I felt I needed to go. “We‟ll speak again tomorrow, but for now get some rest. I‟ll speak to the others and Allwain about all of this soon. I believe this time; right here, right now is why The Five were brought together in the first place.” He walked me to the door and gave me a hug. “I‟m so proud of you, Katrina. I‟m sorry coming home was marred by all these problems.” “Eric‟s is back; that was a nice surprise at least.” “Yes, I‟m very glad that he and his parents made their way here safely. I‟ll see you tomorrow at breakfast.” “I don‟t think so, I‟m going to the training grounds early to help Gunter whether he likes it or not.” He laughed, “Poor Gunter. Make time to see your mother, both of you.” “I will, good night Father.” Alex was waiting outside, a wild look upon his face; he knew about his family.

104

“What can you tell me about what you saw and heard today on your way home, are they all dead? They were joining the others because they thought it would be safer. I should have been with them.” “Don‟t think that way; it wasn‟t your destiny to be with them. Your destiny is here. Their party just disappeared. Nothing was found of them at all. Not horses, wagons, no blood, nothing. They may be alive and until we find out otherwise, that’s what we‟re going to believe. Now I‟m going to change and go work out, so if you‟re going to be my Watcher you‟re going to have to work out too.” I raced up the stairs and into the hall. I assumed someone was in since there was a Watcher posted at each end of the hall. The girls‟ regular Watchers weren‟t back yet; they had to take the long way here with the supplies. Whoever was in wasn‟t in the common room. I took a breath in. El was sleeping and so was Letta. I quickly changed into a training outfit, lambskin leggings, a soft long sleeved white shirt and leather vest. Strapped my weapons on and back out the door I went. Luckily we hadn‟t had much snow yet, I thought as I went back down the stairs where Alex was waiting for me. As we walked to the training ground I could feel him studying me again. He lit the torches so he could see and I retrieved training swords from the storage area and tossed him one. “So your Father refused to let you rid yourself of me.” “No, but he said you didn‟t have to shadow me anymore, just „watch‟.” He shook his head. He really was the gladiator type. We had a great workout and I had to admit he was really good; for a human. He bent over and put his hands on his knees. Even in that posture, he wasn‟t much shorter than me. The steam rising from the heat of his body surrounded him, giving him a ghostly form in the cold night air.

105

“You better get inside, your fragile human body might catch its death,” I laughed dropping my practice sword at his feet. He still hadn‟t caught his breath, but held up one hand to stop me from leaving. “I gave my pledge that I would protect you,” he said at last while still bent over. Then he stood up straight towering over me. “It‟s not something that I take lightly.” “I understand, just give me a little more space, all right?” I said as I put on my real weapons and turned to leave. “Katrina?” I stopped and looked back at him. “I hope you‟re right; about my brothers and the others being alive.” “So do I Alex.”



106

CHAPTER SEVEN

When I got back Kate and Rosa were eating a snack; big surprise I was hungry too. “Good work out?” Rosa asked. “Very good, thank you. I really missed being able to have one. How were your evenings?” “Very nice,” Kate answered smiling at Rosa who smiled back. I sat down next to them and buttered a piece of warm bread. “I spoke to Father after dinner, things are not good.” “Kale told us, what are we going to do?” “Well we‟ll decide that together tomorrow; let‟s just finish up here and get to bed.” I ate my bread and had some crimson, finally pushing my chair back. “Loire Valley.” “And…?” “Why would Luke Montcree aka the Dark Prince tell me the truth about his family having a home there?” “Maybe he didn‟t know who you really are?” “No, somehow I think he did.”

107

“You‟re not thinking what I think you‟re thinking, are you?” “Of course she is or you wouldn‟t know,” Rosa said. “Kat this is a really bad idea; it has trap written all over it. Promise you won‟t do anything until El and Letta join us to take a look.” “I promise, let‟s go to bed.” I lay in bed staring up at the dark oak ceiling. Did I really want to „see‟? I had no choice I knew that. But what I I could do was to ask to see right now, on my own. Whatever was mine to know, I wanted to know right now. So I closed my eyes and slowed my breathing and then asked to see what I needed to see. “I have work for him to do myself.” “Mother, at this particular time it‟s truly in our best interest to do what she asks.” “Have you seen this so called prize she speaks about, for yourself?” “No.” The voices were familiar…The Dark Prince and his mother the Queen; again I couldn‟t see their faces, at least not yet. “And you trust her?” “I didn‟t say that; what will it hurt to send Durik back to her for a just short time?” “You make him sound like a toy that you‟re willing to share when it suits you.” “Isn‟t he?” “He has many talents. You know what he‟s doing here is for our and her benefits. We take their powers for ourselves and she gets rid of the royals. I won‟t be satisfied until you possess every gift and are the most powerful being; not only of the darkness but of the light as well. And that my son is the only reason I made this bargain in the first place.” “I want what I was promised, if this will expedite that, it‟s what I want to do.” “You were that impressed?” “Yes.”

108

“I see, very well then send him; it shouldn‟t take him long. The tunnel system between us isn‟t complete, but he can use a portal.” The vision ended, I never did see their faces but it was obvious to me who they were. It was all true; Luena had gotten the Dark Queen to join her. They were behind the disappearances, I was sure of that now. Durik, the Keltan was with them and being shuffled back and forth like a slave. Mmmm, I wonder… if I can help Raven get in control again, Durik may even have tired of being used the way it sounds like he is. The forced use of their unique skills is exactly why Raven went into seclusion all those years ago. I had to get some rest. I curled up on my right side and finally drifted off to sleep. “Don’t look for me.” I heard in my mind. I woke with a start; that‟s what Damien had told me, not to look for him if something happened. As the remnants of my dream faded I saw that the sun was just coming up and a lacey frost coating covered the bottom half of my window. What were the fates trying to tell me about Damien? Could I keep my promise to him if I found out he was really alive? I couldn‟t think about that right now, I was determined to get the new clan members ready to go as quickly as possible and get them to America. If war was coming we had to get them out of Europe. I dressed quickly and headed out to the training ground. No one else was up and other than the guards the castle was eerily empty and quiet. At the training grounds, Gunter and Thomas were just setting up. “Good morning.” “Katrina,” Gunter said without looking up. Wow, that was warm and fuzzy. “Father said you have twenty four students, how are you doing with them?” He looked over at me and sighed.

109

“Half of them had no training to speak of and the other half is only slightly better. All of them are trying, but seem a little uninspired.” “Really? Well, we‟ll just have to change that now won‟t we? When will they be here?” “Any time now.” “You get started as usual and I‟ll be back with the girls.” As I turned to go back I noticed that my “shadow” was now watching from across the way; still he was hard to miss. I used vampire speed to put myself right in front of him. “Good morning, thank you for the space.” “You‟re welcome.” “Would you go and ask Eric and Gerhardt to meet us in the training compound as soon as they can, please?” “Of course.” He left and I followed Sarah back to the apartment; she had food and crimson for our breakfast. “Good you‟re all up. I just had a discussion with Gunter. He said that the new arrivals don‟t seem very motivated and I thought we could help with that.” “Good idea,” Rosa said. We stuffed our mouths with meat and cheese, drank all the crimson and headed out the door. We met Gerhardt and Eric in the courtyard and told them our plan for this morning‟s training session. “What do you want to do, Katrina?” “Attack them of course; scare the pants off of them. Show them how just a few very skilled attackers could capture or kill all of them.” “Usual formation?” Gerhardt asked as we made final plans and took up practice swords. “Yes, meet me in the middle.” We raced to surround them and started yelling. Of course they were frightened and started to scatter. It only took seconds to get all twenty-four into a tight pack in the middle of the training ground. “You‟re dead, you‟re all dead!” I yelled. “Do you understand me? If we had really meant to attack, you would

110

all be dead in just the few seconds this took. If you don‟t take your training very seriously and get motivated to become proficient, I‟ll send you all home rather than see you jeopardize our mission. Do you understand me?” They were shaken, wide eyed and breathing hard, but all shaking their heads in agreement. “I said, DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?” “Yes,” they answered loudly. “We‟re here to help you,” Eric said, “But only if you‟re worth helping. You‟ve been chosen by the Five. Act like you deserve that honor or leave now. We have no time to waste.” “All right, break up into your small groups and we‟ll start over with your basic moves. Thank you, all of you,” Gunter said looking straight at me. We stayed for hours demonstrating and working with each group. “I think our efforts were well received, don‟t you?” Letta said as we sat down to rest on the benches nearby and have something to drink. “We hadn‟t taken any training either, but when we were kidnapped we got motivated real fast,” El said as we watched the students continue practicing. I shook my head in disgust. “What was I thinking; trying to bring all ninety-nine of them here at once.” “Let‟s have a quick lunch and then go see Allwain. We can ask him about the rest of their training,” Kate said as she stood and brushed herself off. “I have other questions for him as well.” Just because we ate quickly doesn‟t mean we didn‟t eat much, we did. Vampires burn a lot of calories; it‟s our special genetic makeup. Those that fear us and call us undead monsters are misinformed. Unfortunately they would rather instill panic and hate than to listen and be allies. Of course part of their fear was true, there really were undead monsters out there; it just wasn‟t us. Most of the council members were going home today. Chan‟s father Momar, his preparations for the trip complete, was in the courtyard talking to Father. Momar was leaving his

111

younger son Mattaus here to train with us and from his performance in training session this morning; I could see that he had a lot of potential. “Be safe Momar, if you need help send for me.” “Thank you my friend. “Ah girls, Eric, Gerhardt. Take good care of my son.” “I promise and say hello to Chan for us.” “I will, see you in the spring.” I understood Chan not wanting to leave his family for America. His people needed him; Africa was in turmoil too. His clan was large and he was next in line to rule. “We‟re going to see Allwain, I‟ll talk to you later Father.” “Good, I‟ll be in my office, remember to try to make some time for your mother, she missed you.” “All right, we will,” Kate said as we continued on our way. “Kale is next in line to his throne just like Chan,” Rosa said like she had read my thoughts. “That doesn‟t mean he won‟t come to America; have you asked him?” “No, I was hoping he would bring it up.” We got to the hallway and a young man was coming out of Allwain‟s door. “If you‟re looking for master Allwain he‟s in the library, he sent me to retrieve this book for him.” “And you are…?” “Oh, forgive me. I‟m Wyeth, Allwain‟s new apprentice in training.” “Where‟s Tao?” I inquired. “He had to go back, there‟s some kind of problem in Sangustae.” Panic filled me suddenly; we couldn‟t let anything happen to that sanctuary! Wyeth‟s voice brought me back. “I‟m training so I can go with you to America. I‟ll be a wizard and alchemist,” he said proudly. “So that makes a total of twenty five,” I said. “I guess we‟ll go to the library then.”

112

“I‟m so glad you‟re back,” Allwain said from the top of the ladder as we entered. “I can‟t even begin to tell you how much.” He pulled out a large book and carefully descended “So much has happened in the months that you‟ve been away.” He put the book down next to another dozen or so he had stacked on the center table; which now included the one Wyeth had brought with him. “I see you‟ve already met Wyeth; he‟s a fast learner, thank goodness.” “Well, tell us everything and how we can help and then we have some news of our own.” He sighed, “I can tell from the look on your faces that your news won‟t be good. I assume that you know about the attacks. Well there have been similar attacks on Sangustae as well.” “From where, who…?” “From below and there haven‟t been any problems with the underworld for decades.” “It has to have something to do with the bargain that Luena has struck with the Dark Queen,” I said. “She‟s promised them the power of the Five and something worse. . . me as the Dark Prince‟s bride. From the vision I had last night it‟s obvious that they plan to rule both the darkness and the light.” “Did you recognize the name Montcree, Gerhardt?” “It‟s an old name, titled I‟m sure, I can send someone to find out.” “I also found out that the Keltan is being used by both Luena and the Queen. She mentioned that he is taking the powers from those captured and transferring them to the Prince. The Queen was also debating with the Prince whether or not to grant Luena‟s request for his service like he was their slave.” “Oh this is awful. It was bad enough when I thought we just had to deal with an isolated attack; albeit a dangerous one.”

113

“Can Sangustae handle this attack themselves?” Kate asked. “You know that Luena‟s plan was always to try to divide us.” “Yes they can, for now. Sangustae was very carefully planned with every safeguard they could think of to keep them protected, but those races living peacefully below Sangustae may not be as fortunate. This attack is different, everything has changed and these attackers are somehow so much stronger.” “It could just be a distraction,” Eric said. “Like Kate said, to divide us.” “You may be right; I know from my visions that they are doing extensive work on new tunnels and are using portals.” “Portals! That‟s why there was no trace of the caravan. They‟ve made a large portal, a type of magic sink hole that literally swallowed them whole. They may have been traveling on a road in the Loire, but now they could be anywhere else our enemies wished to send them!” “I wonder,” El said, “if the Keltan is being used to transfer powers of the Royals to the Prince, if he has also been transferring magic powers to Luena? She was delving in dark magic before, but she was never this powerful.” “That could very well be, but we have no way of knowing for sure without actually having someone there underground reporting back to us. Their settlements are so far underground that it makes them very hard to track. Someone would have to get in and place portals for them to work from here.” “Or we would have to find one of their portals,” Letta said. “And we know for sure that there is one in the Loire.” “True, but even if we can find it and use it, it‟ll be dangerous because we can‟t know where it leads.” “All of this happening when we have to get the new clan trained and to America as soon as possible?” Rosa said shaking her head. “That‟s right, Father is sure a human war is coming to Europe. Also someone is betraying us to the Volator, if that‟s what they really are. “What is that supposed to mean?” Eric asked not sure he wanted to know.

114

“I already told Father, now I‟ll tell you. When we were in Paris at the safe house we had a visitor, one that we sensed was a human and not evil.” “But it turned out that he was neither,” Letta added. “Katrina‟s ring burned indicating that he WAS evil and she broke his neck, but he didn‟t stay dead. It was apparent that the “man” was not human after all, so we were forced to behead him and dump his body in the river before going to the Loire.” “So our safe houses aren‟t safe any longer and somehow these persons are able to mask themselves?” “Yes that‟s what we think.” “We‟ve got to get the new clan out of Europe. How is your training of the newcomers coming along Allwain?” Eric asked now as concerned as the rest of us. “Very well actually. All of them are very gifted and they seem to be complimentary to each other. You chose wisely. I just have one thing I worry about.” “What‟s that Allwain?” “Some of those that weren‟t born royal seem to be…well on the outside looking in even though I‟ve brought it to their attention several times.” “I think I met one of those so called outsiders last night at the stables.” “You must mean Evan. He‟s an amazing young man and a good friend of yours I believe isn‟t he Wyeth?” “Yes, yes he is,” Wyeth said looking down at his feet suddenly very uncomfortable. “We‟re going to take care of that problem today, we‟ve already slapped some sense into them on the training ground,” I said angrily. As if on cue Allwain‟s new students started to straggle in. They looked tired, but were talking excitedly amongst themselves only quieting when they saw the seven of us standing at the table with Allwain. “Take your seats. Katrina would like to speak with you before I get started.”

115

“Thank you Allwain. First and foremost, again I want to stress that time is of the essence. You need to finish your training and get your new clan to America as soon as possible. This means you‟ll have to work together; all of you. You are the ones paving the way for others that will follow. Now I want you to listen to me and listen well. We chose each of you without even looking into any of your files.” They looked shocked at this statement; I could see that I had their full attention now. “We used our powers as the Five Protectors to choose you. None; I repeat; none of you are more valuable than the others. We don‟t know who your families are and furthermore we don‟t care. Each of you will be going to America as equals. Just as I told you on the training grounds, your safety depends on each other. That‟s why you are here training as a group and not training singly at home. We can‟t waste time on anyone that thinks they are better than or won‟t work with anyone else who‟s also been chosen,” I sighed. “Have I made myself perfectly clear now?” “They nodded yes like scolded children.” “In addition there is a council already in place in America. You will be under their rule until it is deemed that others are ready for leadership and elections can be held. This won‟t happen until all three clans are completely integrated. Are there any questions?” “How is it possible that a council will already be in place?” “A peaceful clan exists there now. Their council will be in charge until you are ready, even then their leader Nathaniel will continue to be High Regent until we decide otherwise. Is there anything else you want to ask us?” “Has a place been chosen for us?” a young lady asked. “Yes, I‟ll mark it on the map so you all can see it; construction has already begun. Now we would like to meet each of you, so let‟s start here,” I said pointing to the first table. “Please stand, introduce yourself and if you know it, tell us what your gift is.” The first male stood up and as each of them took their turn it was clear most didn‟t know what their gifts were yet. The

116

ones that did, we felt were chosen leaders; they included the girls; Abril, from Latvia. Abril can make things grow and grow quickly; this will be a great asset. Addison; a brilliant scholar, had a photographic memory and also the gift of instant recall was from Belgium. Orianna, who has a skill much reminiscent of Luena‟s; control of the weak. Harper has something new, she can play any instrument and can sing at an octave that makes the unprotected pass out; she‟s from Austria. Eliana came to us from Albania and she has control of fire, Letta will work with her. As for the men, of course there was Evan with his animal skills should be able to train himself to have his gift work on humans as well and maybe other races too, we‟ll have to wait and see. Wyeth, the new apprentice came from Sangustae was of course a wizard in training so had an affinity for magic. Chan‟s brother Mattaus can take energy out of the air and use it. We should be able to use this in many ways; as light, as a weapon or as a power source. He‟s quiet and regal just like Chan and his father. Saige from Rome is a seer; his gift is similar to Kate‟s. Kai is intriguing; he can bend metal with his mind, he comes to us from Burma. But its Hayden from Wales, that has the rarest of all gifts. He‟s a thread climber; which means that he can choose a thread of time from a memory and using it as a guide, travel to the location of that memory, where he, if he‟s chosen correctly, may be able to change events. It‟s definitely not a gift we want Durik giving the prince or anyone evil, that‟s for sure. Hopefully there would be healers among them as well. I‟m sure we‟ll have many surprises along the way. And this is just the first group. Rosa and Letta didn‟t find their gifts until we got together so once this group is together and bonding, I expect things will change quickly. “Good to meet you all, learn and work together, your success and safety depend on it.” “Thank you Katrina. So let‟s get started. Begin with your languages - writing, reading and then speaking.”

117

They all groaned. We walked to the other end of the library with Allwain. “The warlock leader Julius, as well as Nathaniel mentioned something to me that I just remembered. He said that during the clan wars, there was an uprising from the dark races and they were defeated.” “If that‟s true, this is the first I‟m hearing of it,” Allwain said. “Of course back then I had my hands full trying to push back evil sorcerers.” “We need Hun Lee,” El said. And we all knew we felt the same way; we needed to go to Sangustae. “We‟ll leave for Sangustae in the morning,” I said. “I‟ll send word for a guide to meet you at the Austrian border.” “Thank you Allwain.” “Maybe there will be something in the grand library that can help us.” “You should speak with Damien‟s father while you‟re there. When Tao went back to Sangustae, they went with him. They were devastated by the news of Damien‟s disappearance and sought to retreat to the peace and tranquility of that place to try to recover from their loss.” Allwain left then to use the skrying pool in his quarters. “Now what?” Rosa asked. “Eric and I should go and help with Watcher training,” Gerhardt said. “And we could stay here to observe and get a feeling for each of the newcomers,” Letta said. “That‟s a good idea.” So we stayed and Eric and Gerhardt headed over to the training ground. Silently we walked through the library and around each group trying to fill our senses with whatever we could about each one. After a few minutes we had all gathered at the same table. Someone had drawn us all together there at the same time – Abyl. He looked up, surprised by our interest in him. “Is something wrong?” he asked anxiously.

118

“You told us that you didn‟t know what your gift is, but that‟s not true is it?” He looked back down at his studies. “No, but it‟s…bad.” “That‟s not what we‟re sensing Abyl,” El said. “Why do you think it‟s bad, tell us about it.” He looked around now aware that everyone else was looking at him. “I can kill things with my mind.” “Kill things?” Rosa said. Still looking down he shook his head yes. “Abyl, a gift is not bad unless you use it in a bad way or if you can‟t control it. Is that what happened, why you think it‟s bad.” “When I was small, about eight, I was walking down by the pond close to our house and a large white goose startled me and chased me up the beach, all the while pinching me with its bill. I turned and yelled at it and thought with my mind: die! And it did, it just dropped dead right there in front of me. That‟s when I heard peeping; she had six goslings in a nest close by. I ran home and vowed to never use my „gift‟ again. I fed the little ones every day until they were old enough to take care of themselves. I‟ve never told anyone that story until now,” he said softly. “Well you‟re not bad Abyl. Did you know that Allwain has given us the ability to discern evil and believe me, if you were we‟d know it,” I said trying to reassure him. “You‟ll just need special training that‟s all. Abyl, you‟ve been chosen for a reason.” Work hard everyone; we‟ll see you at dinner.” “Wow, what a group,” Letta said as we walked out of the library. “Do you really think they‟ll pull together?” “They have to, or we‟ll start getting the others to come.” “They‟ll be all right,” El said confidently. “Think about us when we first came together and what we‟re like now.” She was such an optimist and we always believed her, so feeling hopeful and more confident, we went back to the apartment to have a snack and rest a little while. “What do you think about taking a look at the Dark Prince or Luena?”

119

“I wonder if we really want to know,” Kate said as we entered the common room where there was a robust fire burning and a table full of everything we were craving. “We always say that,” Rosa said as she pulled out a chair and sat gracefully down. “But it‟s the one way to stay a step ahead of whomever or whatever we are up against.” I sighed; of course what she‟d said was true. “What‟s going on with Kale, I thought we‟d see him with Eric and Gerhardt this morning,” Kate asked Rosa as she picked out a large pastry and sat down beside her. “He seems preoccupied; I can‟t say I know what‟s going on with him.” “Eric talked about having to tell him who he really is, now that Magnus and Brigitta are here with him.” “Why didn‟t I pick up on that? Last night I remember them off by themselves before dinner, what an idiot I am.” I took my full plate and sank down into the down filled sofa. “So you think he‟s upset about what Eric had to tell him?” “I don‟t know about upset, but at least surprised. I mean when people show up that you thought were dead and have a legitimate claim on your throne and title…” “Believe me I know, but there‟s no reason for any worry, after all Eric and his parents aren‟t interested in their homeland now at all,” Kate added as she took another bite. “He‟ll be fine Rosa; it‟ll just take some time. Other than Abyl was there anyone that interested any of you?” “San Jay,” El said. “I think he may be a healer; that‟s the feeling I‟m getting from him anyway.” “Good, that‟s very welcome news.” Suddenly there was a change in the room‟s atmosphere and in response we settled. The silence became deafening in the next few minutes as a sense of foreboding filled the room. “Good afternoon girls,” Sarah said cheerfully as she entered the apartment scaring us half to death. “My goodness you really were hungry today, do you want me to start filling you baths or do you want to rest a little longer first?”

120

She was busily cleaning up and we just looked to each other for confirmation on what we were going to do. “Uh, we‟re going to meditate for a little while if you don‟t mind telling everyone we want to not be disturbed.” “Of course, of course. I‟ll just clear this up and be on my way. Let me know when you‟re ready.” She hummed happily on her way out. We moved furniture and sat together on the floor like we always did. Without speaking we closed our eyes and held hands. El was on my right and her hand was shaking. I gripped it tightly trying to steady her. “Don’t!” I heard in my mind; then a face suddenly became clear; Luena. Durik, you’re here, good. Santera is well I take it?” “I don’t know how much longer I can stay with them Luena.” “Patience darling, everything that we’re doing now will pay off, I promise you. Right now I have something for you to do.” “You seem very pleased with yourself today Luena, what are you up to?” “Oh many things actually, all of them playing out at the same time.” “So you are having success in Sangustae? It’s a great prize.” “Yes and there are things stored in the great library that many would sell their very souls to possess. We hope to lure the elves and dwarves deep underground, surround them and finish them off, making Sangustae vulnerable to our other forces.” “And if the Five come to their aid.” She laughed that evil laugh of hers, “Exactly what I hope happens and I have the perfect thing to help.” “Now you’re confusing me.” “It’s why you’re here Durik, a twist in the plot; ah here we are.” The dark hallway ended at a black metal door which Luena pushed open.

121

“Good you waited.” The man in the middle of the room slowly turned. “You remember Durik don’t you?” she asked him. “Of course, glad you’ve come,” the man said as he turned. We all gasped, it was Damien!”



122

CHAPTER EIGHT

The vision faded and I opened my eyes to see shock on everyone‟s face. “I knew this was going to be bad, but I had no idea how bad,” Rosa said. “Are you alright Kat?” “I don‟t know yet, I‟m still in shock.” “We have to warn Sangustae,” Kate said. “We don‟t know how much time we have until it‟s too late.” “Let‟s call to Allwain right now.” “Allwain!” “Yes, Katrina, what’s wrong?” “We’ve had another vision. In it Luena said they are trying to draw the elves and the dwarves deeper underground in Sangustae so that they can surround them and make the sanctuary vulnerable to attack from another source, you need to warn them right away!” “Are you still going to leave for Sangustae tomorrow?” We hesitated, Luena had also said that she hoped we would come to Sangustae‟s aid, but that could only be dangerous for

123

us if we hadn‟t been able to warn them, wouldn‟t it? How did we feel about going; the answer came quickly. “Yes, yes we are,” I replied finally, confident that it was the right decision. “I‟m going for a walk.” “Want us to come with you?” “Thanks, but I need some time to myself.” “We understand, I‟ll have Sarah fill the tubs and I‟ll pack your sling for you,” Kate said. It was hard to digest what I‟d just seen. Was that really Damien; alive and seemingly joined with Luena? It just couldn‟t be. There must be another explanation; but what? Because if it wasn‟t Damien; it was someone who looked just like him.

“Damien, they know you’re gone,” I heard in my mind. “Marcella you have to tell me where an exit is!” “How; I’ve never been outside our city?” she said panic filling her voice. “Find a map room, every city has one; it can’t be any different down here.” “I’ll try, run Damien, get as far away as you can.” I really had no idea where I was, although I‟d seen symbols and numbers in the tunnels, they meant nothing to me and I seemed to be getting deeper underground, not closer to the surface. I had plenty of crimson tablets for now. Water was cascading down many of the walls so my essential needs could be met for the foreseeable future. I knew that Luena would put a tracker on my trail. They would probably send a Vell; a vampire/elf species that was banished from above millennia ago because of their evil tendencies. Known for their speed and senses the Vell were excellent trackers. Other beings down here were likely hybrids of unholy unions of other races as well. I recalled the stories told to me by Luena as a child that now seemed like a foretelling of my future. If

124

half of the creatures and beasts she told me about were real, I didn‟t have much of a chance of survival. As I went through the beings from the stories of my childhood, I thought that at the very least there were probably Grimbles here. The Grimbles of storybook lore were a very large, hulking, beastlike creature; mean but easily controlled by other strongerwilled races. Luena and the Dark Queen surely would have no problem with them. If I came across one, I may be able to control it by using my powers as well, but that remained to be seen. Of course if the legends were right (and so far they were) there were evil beings here from every race. Any witch, warlock, wizard, vampire, elf, dwarf, fairy, gremlin or human who sought sanctuary and made themselves useful was welcomed. Of course there were also the most dangerous of all - The Dark Lords and the Demons of Althar. As I continued running I hoped that Marcella would be able to help me, but I couldn‟t count on it. I vowed that I wouldn‟t let myself be used to harm Katrina or any of my new family. Before I would let that happen I would, as last resort, use the portal and take my chances in the Atlantic Ocean.

I had to help Damien; I didn‟t know why but I had this instant connection to him. It was almost as strong as my feelings for Cain. My brother and I were very close, but since Mother‟s death Luena had been a constant fixture in our lives. Her influence had changed Cain and not for the better. She brought out the worst in him; he had never been interested in having power over others before Luena‟s influence. I thought to myself that now was a good time to stay out of their way. Being young and female meant that no one paid much attention to me anyway. I even heard Mother once tell Luena and Antoinette she had hoped for another boy but got me instead. I really never felt wanted by anyone except for my brother. Cain had always looked out for me, listened to me

125

and had always tried to be a good brother, but that was before Luena. Everything was different now. They were all ranting and raving about Damien when I snuck out the door and down to the city center. As I traveled down the street, I thought that I‟d give anything for some natural light. Once a few years ago we were moving from where I was born, Baen, to this city, Pyram and we got very close to the surface. Close enough so that there was a kind of “skylight” Mother had called them. The actual sun shone through the clear crystal rock in that area. Although it hurt my eyes at first, it was warm and gave me a sense of happiness and contentment. I walked freely down the dimly lit street. The uneven cobbles make the thin souls of my sandals bend in ways that hurt the arches of my feet. Residents here kept to themselves and except for those doing business in the small shops, very few were out and about. There were no other young residents and for all of my sixteen years, I‟d never seen anyone my age down here. Maybe you had to be happy to have children and happy would never be a word used to describe anyone here. I wore the outer wear that was typical for here - a dark hooded cloak and as I walked, I wished that I‟d had time to get Damien one so he could blend in. But that was a silly thought, I knew Damien was smart, he would be able to improvise and I was willing to do whatever else I could to help him. “Now where would a map room be do you suppose?” I asked myself as I reached the city center. We had the Central House; that was where you went to get permission to build things, open shops or to travel. That had to be it! That realization excited me now, so I picked up my pace. I had to get in and out of Central House without drawing to much attention to myself. I was still several blocks away; I would use my walking time to think of an excuse for my being there. Of course! I could use the fact that Damien had escaped. Luena would

126

need maps herself and I would tell them that I was there to fetch them for her. Once I had the maps, I would just make additional copies for myself. I walked with purpose and confidence now as I entered the two story gray stone building in the very center of the city. “You there!” I demanded of the gremlin behind the low counter. I need maps at once! Get me copies of every up-todate map of our world that you have, right now!” “On who‟s authority,” he snapped back leaning out towards me, his acrid breath stinging my nose. “My aunt‟s,” I said lowering my hood and glaring back at him. “And if you don‟t want to feel her wrath, you‟ll not delay me any longer.” “Obey me,” I said with my mind; instantly his glare softened. He turned, taking a small oil lamp from the table behind him, walked around the counter past me, opening and entering the door directly across from us. I quickly followed him through the door and into a room that had floor to ceiling shelves that were filled with rolls upon rolls of paper. The only other furniture in the room was a simple wooden table at the very center. “You must hurry,” I urged, not knowing how long I had. “All right, all right,” he grumbled as he searched the shelves for what we needed. “Ah, here they are,” he said finally pulling a ladder that was on wheels, attached to a rail at the ceiling towards him and climbing half way up. I resisted my instinct to help him, even though he was struggling to reach the maps with his short arms. He wouldn‟t expect help and would consider it a weakness of mine to even offer. Finally he pulled out four rolls and awkwardly stepped back down the ladder. Once down, he walked across the room and placed them on the table. I mentally noted which bin they had come from and then joined him. “Yes, these are the newest ones. You know, they change them monthly destroying the old ones and replacing them with the updated versions,” he said officiously. He then

127

pointed to one of the maps. “This one is an overview and the rest are by region. Will these do?” “Yes, how many copies do you have of them here?” “Two sets, you‟ll have to sign for them, they won‟t give us new ones without destroying these, and they‟re to be replaced the thirteenth day of every month.” “That‟s the Friday two weeks from now.” “Yes, the winter indoctrination day ceremony.” I had forgotten all about that. Four times a year everyone is out on the streets, publicly pledging allegiance to the Queen and sacrificing captives from the world of light. “I‟ll make sure they‟re back in time.” I gathered them up in my arms signed for them at the outside counter and left. I rarely had to use vampire speed, but today I needed it to get back home as soon as possible. When I entered the house I could still hear Luena talking to someone whose voice I didn‟t recognize, in the common room. I was sure Cain was with them too, so I went directly to my room. I need time to study the maps and come up with a plan to help Damien.

In the morning we raced out the west gate and to the Austrian border where we waited impatiently for our guide. After about an hour he appeared. “Tao!” “Katrina, girls,” he said with his usual slight bow. “We don‟t have time to go overland, so I sought and received permission to take you through the underground passageways.” We‟d traveled this way before and I knew it wouldn‟t take us long at full speed to get to the sanctuary. It must be safe or he never would have suggested it. “Tao, how is the council handling the escalation of violence both on the outside and in Sangustae?” I asked as we approached the passageway entrance.

128

“The attack came as quite a shock; thanks to you we got out before they could surround us. But the fact that evil forces seem to be getting the upper hand has everyone on edge and preparing to fight.” “Let‟s go then, we have much to discuss and we will need an audience with both your mother and the supreme council.” We raced at full speed through the underground tunnels and in less than a day we were leaving the passageways and entering the sanctuary of Sangustae. “It‟s so stunning, it still just takes my breath away,” El said as we made our way into the beautiful city and down the main corridor. “I‟ll take you straight to your house and make arrangements for you to meet with the council. Hun Lee is most likely waiting for you.” “Thank you Tao and thank you for coming for us personally.” “I‟d like to say I made record time, but Allwain asked me to be ready to guide you, he had a feeling that you‟d want to come.” He actually had a twinkle in his eye. Was there actually a lighter side to him that I hadn‟t seen before? As we approached the house he looked questioningly at me as if he wanted to ask me something, but the moment passed. “Well here we are. I would like to extend an invitation to you all to have dinner with my family and me tonight.” “That would be very nice Tao, thank you. We‟ll see you then.” He gave a slight bow and left us at the door of our family home here in Sangustae; the home where Kate had grown up. “I guess that means we‟re having dinner with the Queen tonight,” Rosa said as we entered the house. We found Hun Lee in the small kitchen pouring tea. “Good to see you all, tell me everything,” he said in greeting as he handed us each a cup and motioned for us to take a seat. “Where should we start?” I said looking at the others.

129

“How about with what happened at the safe house,” Kate said. “You mean the house that wasn’t safe?” Rosa added. “What happened?” We told Hun the whole story including the part about our visitor. “He clearly scented human?” “Yes, but as we were discussing options, he started to stir, he was vampire or something similar.” “I had a vision while I was there, I was told „the entrance to the darkness we seek was in a familiar place’, and I‟m feeling they weren‟t talking about the one we saw in the Loire.” “We also saw that they had dozens of humans and vampires in the dungeons in Loire and we fear that they added to them because we witnessed the disappearance of one of the convoys as it headed to Mormont with new clan members.” “The news that the cousins are back in Europe somewhere is troubling as well. Katrina heard them say that we couldn‟t find Luena because we were looking for her essence as a vampire, what do you think they meant Hun?‟ Letta asked. “It could mean that she has been controlling a human or someone of another race just as she controlled Eric by putting her consciousness into theirs. Or by hiding behind the same magic or whatever it is that your visitor used in Paris.” “Regardless, I was told not to bother with her until we deal with the Dark Queen.” “I‟ll gather everyone I can for a meeting so that we can work together and figure this all out.” “Good, even through the vision we felt how powerful the Dark Queen and the Prince were. I thought you and Allwain said that they couldn‟t tolerate the light but we saw the Prince above ground. And he seemed to be able to sense we were close by in Loire, even with Allwain‟s new protections and our invisibility.” “I said that the Queen couldn‟t stand sunlight, the Dark Prince is half vampire, fathered by a very old one, from what I‟ve been told, although we haven‟t been able to find out who

130

he is. All we know is that the Prince is even more powerful than his mother.” “We also learned that Luena has promised him a wife and the power of the Five.” His eyes got wide with shock. “That‟s it? That‟s how Luena got the Dark Queen to join her?” “Yes,” I nodded. “She promised me to the Dark Queen along with our powers.” We sat silently for a moment trying to figure out what to do about all of this mess. “I need to go right now,” Hun said as he abruptly stood and headed for the door. I need ask counsel of the wizards here in Sangustae regarding what you have just told me. I‟ll see you early tomorrow.” The door shut and the kitchen was silent for a minute. “It‟ll be all right Kat, Rosa said. “We‟ll never let him have you, never.” “You felt the power of him just as I did.” “What did you do before you left Loire? I was afraid you were going to do something crazy.” “I tried to make him think it was just his overactive imagination and I used the fact that he is waiting for his love to my advantage.” “Once we get a little more information we can make some plans. I know in my heart that we can use this information, we wouldn‟t have received it otherwise,” El said trying to comfort everyone without much success. “What do you think that they are doing with the captives?” Letta asked with trepidation. “It‟s not good whatever it is,” I said. “Hun said that the Prince is half vampire. He maybe feeding on the humans or turning them into whatever that was that we encountered at the safe house.” “That makes sense, maybe that‟s why we scented him as human, when he was actually some kind of hybrid,” El added as we finished our tea. I stood and stretched. “Why don‟t we rest and get centered before dinner, I‟m sure clothing will be delivered for us.”

131

Kate laughed, “Yes elves are very efficient aren‟t they.” I headed upstairs to lie down; this was all so complicated and we hadn‟t even talked about the unrest on the other continents. “Allwain are you there?” “Yes of course, what’s going on?” “I wish I knew. I just wanted everyone to know we got here safely and have talked to Hun Lee.” “Meet with the others and try to figure out which front to strike at first, we have to stay together while they are trying to separate us.” “Divide and conquer.” “Yes, now I have to go. I’ll speak with you when I can. When will you be back?” “I don’t know; we’re having dinner with the Queen tonight and meeting with the council tomorrow. By then, I hope that Hun Lee will have found something to help us.” “Very well, you know that I’ll do all I can from this end. If you think of anything specific that I can do, let me know right away.” “I will, Allwain. Get the new clan ready and contact the other sanctuaries just in case. Warn them that they may have to ward off attacks, as well as take in refugees.” I sighed. “I’ll just rest for a few minutes,” I thought before drifting off to sleep. Last time I slept in this room I felt Damien slip away from me. Seeing his face yesterday made me question if he had been really ever been with me in the first place. A face suddenly appeared to me in my dream state. “Raven, is that you?” “You remember me?” “Of course, are you ready Raven?” “Yes Katrina, I‟m ready; you‟ll know when the time is right.” I woke with a start. “It was just a dream,” I said to myself, or was it?” No sense trying to go back to sleep now. I stretched. I‟d have to think more about the Keltan later. If it

132

was true that he might be ready to join us; he could be a great help to our side. When I got to the bottom of the stairs I could see El in the kitchen. By the scent, she was mixing crimson. “Couldn‟t sleep either?” she asked as she brought me a cup. “My dreams wouldn‟t let me. Do you have any feeling about what we should do?” “I think that we should send watchers out to some of the major cities, not from our group though, we‟re being watched ourselves and they‟d be followed.” “That‟s a good idea; it‟s what they‟re best at after all, we might as well put it to good use.” Just as we finished our crimson there was a knock at the door. “Tao, I didn‟t expect to see you until tonight; please come in.” “I brought you each a change of clothes and I thought I could spend some time with you now and then escort you all to dinner later.” I looked over to El and I could see that she was feeling awkward. “If you don‟t mind, I think I would like to try again to get some rest, I‟ll be down later.” “No, that‟s fine El, see you in a little while.” “It‟s been a while since we‟ve seen each other, how are you really Katrina?” he said looking at me intently. “Come and sit down Tao, you‟re right it‟s been too long.” To my surprise he came and sat right next to me on the small sofa. I could see him gathering his thoughts. “I find myself holding out hope that someday you would be able to have more feelings for me than just friendship.” “Tao, I have no time for anyone or anything right now other than trying to maintain the peace. Every time I think things might improve, they fall apart and there‟s another disaster to be addressed. I like you very much and I‟m thankful for all the help you‟ve given us. I would never do anything to

133

intentionally hurt you, but I cannot tell you that there is a future for us.” “I understand, but we both live a very long time after all,” he said as he smiled sadly taking my hands in his then raising them to his lips and kissed them gently. “I have to tell you something Tao, before we came here, we had a vision and in it we saw Damien…alive.” He dropped my hands and wildly searched my face for an answer I didn‟t have. “He‟s alive, where is he?” “We saw him with Luena.” “Are you sure, how can that be, I mean I was feeling something about Damien, but this…this? You really think that Damien has been her ally all along?” “NO! No that‟s not what I‟m feeling, I can‟t believe that Tao,” I said then covering my face with both of my hands trying to control the sob building in my chest. Tao pulled me to him. “I don‟t believe that either, you were shown that vision for a reason, we just don‟t have enough information to know why yet. You know I‟ll help you in any way that I can. Did you know his parents are here?” “Yes,” I said swallowing hard, thankful for the change of subject. Allwain told me, I‟ll speak to them at some point when I‟m able to figure out something to say.” “Be cautious that‟s all, your instincts are always right, trust them. Now,” he said his voice and posture change showing that the conversation was back to formality, “Hun Lee has been in consultations since he left you, tell me everything that‟s going on.” “It seems the Dark Queen only agreed to help Luena and her evil clan now including once again the cousins from Boston if…,” I said looking down. I still could hardly believe what I was about to tell him myself. I looked back at Tao and his eyes were filled with fear. “What. . . what have you seen?” “If…if, she could deliver me to the Dark Prince, to become his wife. She also promised the Queen the powers of the Five. Do know anything more about the Prince or his mother Tao?”

134

He squeezed my hands and then stood up and started to pace; his fists clenched at his sides. “When I think of him with you I can‟t….no wonder Hun Lee and Allwain are in such a panic.” I had only seen Tao angry one time, but right now he was furious, for an elf. As a race the elves prided themselves on the fierce control they had on their emotions. He paced a little longer trying to compose himself. “The Queen is evil personified. It‟s said she can‟t be killed. Personally, I think we just don‟t know enough about her to be able to kill her.” “Allwain and Hun said that the light from the surface was lethal to her but we saw the Prince above ground and I could feel his power. However, each time that we saw him above ground it was dark outside. So, do you think he is relegated to the darkness or really just can‟t be in sunlight?” “I don‟t know.” He paused. “You seem intrigued by him Katrina…” “I just think I can use his power to help us.” “You can‟t be serious! Katrina no, it would be insane for you to think you could turn him.” “He‟s half vampire, half what…?” “Demon.” “We know that for sure?” “No, but…” “So, we don’t know for sure.” “Hun Lee or Allwain will find out everything that we do know as they do their research so that we can ascertain how to stop them. Katrina, promise me that you won‟t do anything extreme.” I suddenly felt bad. I could see Tao really had very deep feelings for me from the fearful way he looked at me. I walked to him and put my arms around his waist, pulling myself to him resting my head on his shoulder. “I promise.” He sighed, relaxed somewhat and then returned my embrace. “I should get changed now,” I said as I backed away.

135

I turned and took the garments that he brought for us and headed up the stairs. We all changed into the simple but beautifully made outfits of the finest linen. Having dinner with Tao‟s family meant of course, having dinner with the royal family, Queen Norah and Tao‟s younger sister Saolin. As we walked with Tao from our house to the Royal Apartments, I couldn‟t help thinking about the beauty that was Sangustae and that it was all in peril. “Katrina, Katherine, Rosalinda, Eleanor and Letta, welcome. It‟s so good to see you again.” “Thank you Your Majesty. I wish we had come with better news.” We entered a small private dining room that was aglow with candle light. “Come, sit,” she said, as she motioned for us to join her at the table. “It‟s wonderful to see you again regardless.” “It‟s wonderful to see you again as well,” I said. “You look lovely as usual.” “Please excuse me,” said Tao. “I wish to wash up and change.” “Fine, that will give us a chance to catch up, ah here‟s Saolin and may I introduce you to one of our new council members and a friend of the family Lon.” “Good to see you Saolin, Lon, nice to meet you.” They sat across from us as wine was poured. Soon Tao rejoined us, choosing a seat between his mother and me. “Hun Lee has sent word for the Five to meet him in the library right after dinner,” said the Queen. “That sounds serious,” Kate said. “Earlier he said he would see early tomorrow morning.” “The Dark Queen‟s involvement is very troubling,” Lon said. “She has kept to herself, satisfied with ruling the underworld for centuries now. I can‟t imagine what they promised for her to risk war.” Tao looked at me. “Hopefully Hun Lee has some good news.”

136

I tried to enjoy both the company and the dinner, but I was so distracted by the visions I‟d had and the haunting memory of the Dark Prince calling to me.” “Do you want to go with us to see Hun, Tao?” Rosa asked as we finished our dinner. “Yes, I‟ll escort you myself,” he said determinedly. “Thank you for a wonderful meal your majesty, I‟ll see you at council tomorrow.” The library wasn‟t far from the palace and we could see Hun Lee pacing impatiently in front as we approached. “Finally! Come with me; we have much to discuss.” Following Hun as he muttered to himself along the way we hurried into the library, past the seemingly endless towering shelves of cataloged books and manuscripts. We took a right turn about half way down the main walkway and entered a meeting room. The table was piled with open books and scrolls and scouring through them were, what I assumed, the other wizards and scholars Allwain and Hun had called upon to help us. “Let me quickly introduce you to everyone, so we can get started. These are the Protectors, the Five, Katrina, Katherine, Rosalinda, Arletta and Eleanor and of course you all know prince Tao. Now I present to you my esteemed colleges, Edgar, Aden, Phineus and Zanisia.” They were an amazing variety, Edgar a dwarf, was short and stocky. He had long brown curly hair and chest length beard and mustache. Aden, who looked a lot like Allwain, was of medium height and had blue eyes. His almost white hair was longer than Allwain‟s and he wore a similar gray robe. Phineus, a tall, elegant elf with short dark hair and brown eyes was dressed in traditional robes as was Zanisia. She was a beautiful ebony skinned elf, her dark hair was braided around her head, her dark eyes, high cheek bones and flawless skin made for a truly stunning combination. Hun started to say more in the way of introductions when he was interrupted. “Enough,” bellowed Edgar, “There‟s no time for pleasantries. Santera and her evil spawn won‟t wait.”

137

“All right Edgar, calm down,” Aden said gesturing with his hands. “What can you tell us about the Queen and her son?” “Santera and her son Lucious,” Aden said shaking his head. “She rules the darkness, the evil of all the races; residing in the vast underground world of Althar.” “The fact that you saw visions of her and actually met her son is very disturbing, and it‟s the only known visual of her in all our history. Few ever return once entering her world.” “I need to know how to fight them and if you can protect us from their powers. Who‟s next in line to power, is Lucious her only heir? Do you think there is anyone around her that would betray her?” They looked surprised by my brashness, but I had no time for any information that I couldn‟t use. Hun Lee looked the least shocked. “Well Katrina, let‟s start with what we know about their powers; which isn‟t much. You should be protected from being detected, but we‟ll have to make your protections stronger. Especially, since you thought you‟d been detected by the Prince in Loire.” “Yes, I‟m sure he sensed me and he also seems to hear me and speaks to my mind.” “Is must be true that he‟s half vampire or at least has vampire powers,” Kate said. “What about the fact that some say these beings are demons,” El inquired. “Again we don‟t know for sure, it‟s also said that they are immortal and can‟t be killed with normal weapons. Normally only those that have evil inside them can be turned, that makes anyone that is in Althar very dangerous,” Zanisia warned. “What about these hybrids they‟re creating, we have to find a way to deal with them. They are finding and killing our allies, watching our safe houses and who knows what else. That means that they must have people inside our ranks. Someone who knows a lot about the way we do business,” Rosa said.

138

“I didn‟t sense evil in the hybrid that gained access to us in the safe house and my talisman didn‟t warn me until I actually touched him.” “It‟s much worse than all that, we have learned that she and her dark wizard are helping the evil governments develop the most devastating weapon ever created. There is much unrest in Europe now. If they should succeed, they could destroy much of the peaceful races and it would begin with the humans, in a war, one that encompasses the entire world. Luena has made a pact with her so she can rule this world,” Phineus said with the usual elf calmness. “What we really think will happen if they succeed, is that the Dark Queen will make sure the weapon kills everyone above so they can rule both worlds, Lucious above and Santera below.” “So you think they‟re just using Luena to get what they want?” Letta said angrily. “I was told not to bother with Luena or the evil above until I do something about the Dark Queen.” “Until we find the traitors we need to keep these things to ourselves,” Hun Lee said. “That‟s enough for tonight,” Aden said. “We need to research further and make some new talismans for you.” “And anything else we can use to help you stop them,” added Edgar. It was a very somber and quiet group that Tao escorted back to the house. We all were overwhelmed by all we‟d heard. What were we going to do now? “I‟m going straight to bed, thank your mother again for me, and tell her I‟m sorry that I wasn‟t better company.” “She understands the pressure that‟s on your shoulders, all of your shoulders. I‟ll leave you then, I‟ll see you in the morning.” “Good night Tao,” El said as she walked him to the door. “How about some tea with some enhanced crimson on the side; none of us feel too good, do we?” Kate said as she walked to the kitchen to heat some water. “I‟ll do that,” Letta said. “It‟ll be faster.”

139

“You‟re right, thank you Letta. We‟re going to need our strength,” El said. “I was hoping for some good news tonight, but now I feel even worse than I did before.” We drank the tea and the crimson and all headed up to bed for some desperately needed rest. I needed help, a lot of help. Every time I had a challenge I was told „don’t be afraid to ask for help‟, „help will be there waiting for you, just ask‟. I fell into a deep sleep and woke up before dawn. I stretched my arms and my legs and curled up on my side closing my eyes. “Show me the Dark Prince”. The vision focused. He appeared seated in a small room. It was dark but I had no trouble seeing his striking form. He held out his hand palm up and a flame appeared. He tipped his head from side to side, smiling as he looked at it. “He has powers like Letta,” I thought to myself. He gently set the gold and blue flame down on the desk in front of him; he seemed mesmerized by it. “Call to him,” I heard in my mind. “My prince,” I whispered.



140

CHAPTER NINE

I could see the expression on his face change. Normally because he was underground communication wouldn‟t be possible, it must be because of the vision that he seemed to be able to hear me. I concentrated as hard as I could, using all my power to transmit my image into the flame. He gasped, “Katrina!” “My Prince.” I couldn‟t hold the image there any longer, it was draining my strength. “Wait, wait don‟t; go, come to me,” he demanded. “I will not be a part of the annihilation of the peaceful races of the world if you come to me. There is nothing I wouldn‟t give up to be with you.” His words took me by surprise. I needed to take this further. “Then join me.” I pleaded. He was silent – contemplating. “Are you ready to leave the dark shadow cast by your mother and live in peace with me?” He looked tortured now, his eyes darting back and forth. “Goodbye my Prince.” I said my image fading from the flame and the vision ending.

141

What did I feel about him? I definitely was intrigued, even drawn to him. Then I realized this time I didn‟t feel the all encompassing power of him like I did before. This time there was a vulnerability to him. This was crazy! I might as well get up, there‟s no way I was getting back to sleep now. “I hope Hun Lee has better news for us today,” I thought as I dragged myself out of bed. As I crossed the hall to the bathroom, I could hear snoring in the other rooms; at least they were getting a good sleep. I filled a sponge with water and roughly washed my face and arms. “Katrina?” I heard. “Yes,” I replied cautiously. “Meet with me.” It was the Dark Prince; I couldn‟t believe it! “Meet you where?” “Somewhere safe. Safe for both of us.” “Is there such a place?” “On sacred ground.” “And you would come to me alone? What does your mother think about that?” “She can’t know. She wouldn’t be able to follow me into the light, but there are other’s she would send including my father.” Suddenly feeling vulnerable, I put the sponge down, and slipped on the robe hanging behind the door. “Does your father not approve of me or is he interested in ridding his world of the Five as well?” “That he’s always hated the Protectors, is true, your father in particular.” “My father?” I thought to myself, and how did he know about the fact that my father was a Protector? “Are you pursuing me as a continuing family vendetta? How did you decide on me in the first place?” I asked as I walked back to my room. “It’s true my parents chose you for me years ago. That’s when I started watching you from afar. The last time was in New York.”

142

“At the party, and was that also you in the park across the street from the house?” “Yes.” “You reminded me so much of someone else.” “Damien, of course I know about him and your relationship.” “Of course, from Luena. It’s because of her that I lost him.” “He can’t give you what I can, Katrina.” “What do you mean?” “I can give you the world.” “I don’t want a world of evil; a world without my family and peace. You can rule that world without me Luke.” “Will you meet me?” “Where?” “Vatican City in Rome; in five days.” “Five days? I can’t get there from America in five days,” I said trying to bluff. “No, but then you’re not in America are you Katrina?” “Really, then where am I Luke?” “I know you were just in France, so you can’t be far. Don’t be concerned, I haven’t told anyone.” “And you’ll come alone?” “If you will.” “All right, in five days.” I waited. Nothing more. Well this would be interesting. I quickly went back to my room and changed. I had to get some answers right now. I left a note for the others, dissolved a crimson tablet under my tongue and headed over to the library. It was still dark, the twinkling lights of Sangustae made me think back to simpler times. Maybe I would just stay here, let whatever happens on the outside happen. I knew I couldn‟t, it was just a nice thought. I sighed, I had to do whatever I could to defeat the evil; hopefully once and for all, if that were even possible. It was so peaceful, so quiet. There was a beautiful garden on the way, I just had to stop and center myself.

143

In the center of the garden was a contemplating labyrinth. Perfect. I entered and slowly began walking the circle switching forward and back. As I paced the proscribed pattern, my mind cleared, my breathing slowed and I could hear the chants of the ancients calming me and filling me with the rejuvenation that I so desperately needed. Finally I reached the center of the labyrinth and sat down, placing my hands on my knees, palms up. “Help me, give me, show me all that I need. Please,” I pleaded. Then I just waited, hoping for something, anything that could help me. “Where have you been my son, it’s nearly morning and I must sleep. You know you’re the only one I trust to do the protections around me.” “Nonsense Mother, Durik does the job very well. I’m going to see our allies in Italy Mother. I’ll only be gone for a few days.” “I hate it when you leave me, my son,” she pouted as she brushed his cheek with the back of her fingers of her right hand. Her long black painted fingernails contrasting with their lustrous pearl colored skin. “When will Father arrive?” “Not for a couple more weeks; he’s in Russia meeting with our allies there and then he has a final task to complete. Demitrie says the protectors have returned from America, don’t worry; Katrina will be yours very soon. Now come, you may not need sleep, but I do; it’s my advanced age, I’m afraid. It’s also why I want you to rule sooner than I would have wished.” “Everyone thinks you’re immortal.” “It’s a convenient thing to have them believe. My body is becoming more vulnerable as it ages but I like this body and I want to keep it. In any case, if something happened to it I would need a place for my consciousness to reside or within minutes I would cease to exist. Of course they also think we’re demons,” she laughed as they continued walking. “The same powers used to project an evil aura, also gives off the

144

feeling that we are invincible. In just the short time Durik has been transferring collected powers to you; you now possess most of the known vampire gifts as well as those of many other races. I too received my powers in this way from Keltans, but now Durik is the last of his kind and it makes him especially valuable. When my time comes, I’ll have him transfer all of my powers to you.” “Here we are Mother, you sleep well, I’ll do the protections so you’re safe and I’ll see you in the morning.” She opened the heavy looking metal door and went inside. “You are my greatest achievement my son. I’ll see you when you get back from Italy.” I concentrated hard so that I could relay what I‟d seen to the others. After Lucious finished reciting the protections the vision faded. I couldn‟t leave until I asked for one more thing. Luke had talked about Damien in the present sense, he really must be alive. “What about Damien?” I pleaded but no answer came, maybe they were undecided about him as well. I had learned a lot of good information today and as a result I was much more hopeful than I was yesterday. When I reached the library I found Hun Lee exactly where I had left him yesterday, at the table filled with papers, manuscripts and books. “You look exhausted, didn‟t you sleep?” “I know there must be something we‟re missing,” he said pounding his fist on the table, totally ignoring my question. “Maybe I can help, I‟ve had another vision and I‟ve spoken to the Dark Prince.” “Give me your hands Katrina. I must see what you‟ve seen,” he said with urgency. As I used my power to transfer the memories to Hun Lee, I felt relieved; we would figure this all out somehow. Hun Lee was so shocked by what he learned that at first he couldn‟t speak. It was a lot to absorb; I needed more time as well. “You‟re not seriously going alone to meet him?” “I have to.”

145

He just looked at me for a few minutes. “All right, we‟ll just have to figure out the best ways to help and protect you.” “Does it help to know what some of his powers are and where they came from; and that the Queen at least is not immortal, not really.” “Yes and thanks to you we know the magic they use to protect her while she sleeps.” I also knew something no one else did that would help me when the time came. “She said something else that intrigued me. She said that they projected an aura of evil, making them appear to be more evil and powerful than they really must be.” “That doesn‟t mean that they‟re not evil; it‟s just a way for them to protect themselves and to keep their subjects in line.” “If the Prince has most of the known vampire powers, it‟s like having the full power of the Five in one being!” “Not necessarily, the five of you enhance your powers by being separate yet together; unless…” We both went silent for a moment, contemplating, after which we looked up at one another at the exact same time. “Unless he has you, you are the key. You always have been, for both good…” “When he receives his mother‟s powers on top of his already formidable ones,” I said not wanting to think about what that would mean. “And has me to enhance them, there won‟t be any way to stop him. But he‟s got to know that I wouldn‟t do that willingly.” “Now we know a few of their secrets. How does Luena fulfill her promise to deliver you to the Dark Prince, when all her efforts to this point have failed?” Hun Lee asked as he started to pace again his hands tightly clasped behind his back. “Demitrie has to be the one on the inside feeding them information and if he‟s in with them, so is his father Marcus. You noticed of course, that Lucious talked about Damien as if he were still alive.” “Yes, I noticed, I just don‟t know what to think about that, not yet, but if he‟s in with Luena he‟s the enemy. I have five days until I meet the Prince; we‟ve got to figure at least some

146

of this out by then. I‟ll call to Allwain and tell him everything, maybe he can help from there; at the very least I have to warn them about Demitrie. We didn‟t have any proof about him sabotaging the envoy and sinking their ship, but now we know he‟s a traitor.” “Your father can have them watched, unfortunately no one is safe. I can‟t tell you anything more yet. I‟ll speak with the others and call for you as soon as I can.” I left Hun and walked to the section of the library where he had shown us the portraits of the original protectors; the Knights. I sat across from the magnificent portraits of all our fathers and called to Allwain relaying all that I had seen and discussed with Hun. “I’ll speak with your father immediately Katrina, how are you holding up?” “As well as I can, we’ll head back soon, tomorrow if possible.” “Good, see you soon.” I needed to see Damien‟s Father. I had to ask him some questions. I‟d been told by Hun where they were staying and when I arrived at the house, Petrovich and Margarite were just coming outside. “Going to breakfast?” “Katrina, we heard you were here, it‟s so good to see you,” Margarite said as she came over to give me a hug. “I‟ll come with you to the dining hall if you don‟t mind.” “Of course not, we‟d love that, wouldn‟t we?” she said looking to Petrovich. “I need to ask you something,” I said to Petrovich as we sat down to eat. “Of course, you may ask me anything. What is it that you wish to know, Katrina?” “I know it‟s been a lot of years, but what can you tell me about the knight that betrayed you, my father and the others?” His smiling face turned solemn and then angry. The memories I was asking him to recall were painful, even after all this time.

147

He looked down and started to cut the piece of ham that was on his plate. “The Duke Marcelle LeTrace DiCountelay,” he said without looking up. “I‟m sorry to have to ask you to go back to that time, but I assure you that it‟s imperative that I know everything I can about him.” He sighed, stopped carving the ham and looked up at me. “We‟ve never stopped looking for him, your father and I. Even to this day, it‟s very hard for me to trust because of what he did.. You‟ll have to tell me why you need to know. You see the benefit of a long life can be a curse as well. We couldn‟t save the others back then, and not a day goes by that I don‟t think about that. If there is any chance we could finally settle the score and make him pay for the deaths of the honorable, heroic men he betrayed, I will at last have peace.” His pain was palpable, I had no idea it would still be this fresh and close to the surface after all this time. What I knew wasn‟t going to help. “What I tell you now must stay here, we cannot trust anyone. I believe he is the father of the Dark Prince.” Petrovich frowned and his eyes searched my face in disbelief. “It can‟t be true! Please tell me you are mistaken!” “He plans to use me to torture my father and rid the world not only of the Five, but all the Protectors; along with any peaceful race that believes in the things that we do.” “Use you how?” “In a vision, I saw and heard the Queen say that I have been promised to them as a bride for the Dark Prince, in exchange for their help to destroy the peaceful races of the world.” The silverware tightly clasped in each of his hands clanged first onto the table and then onto the floor as he stood violently nearly upsetting the table. I could tell by the bulging veins in his neck and the color rising from his chest to the top of his head that he wanted to throw his head back in a primal earth shaking scream. Margarite took his arm trying to calm him. The others in the dining hall were whispering amongst themselves; this

148

behavior was very unusual indeed, any kind of an emotional outburst was rare in Sangustae. Petrovich calmed himself eventually and sat back down, although his face was still an angry red. “What can we do Katrina,” he asked at last through his clenched jaw. “Who else knows?” “No one else knows, but I let Allwain and Hun Lee share the visions and I think they will put the pieces together eventually. I didn‟t want to offer up my assumptions until I knew more, that‟s where you come in.” “Whatever I can do, of course I‟m willing to do.” “I need to know what he looked like, although I understand that he may not look like that now, what powers he possessed back then, as well as anything else you think would be helpful to know for our defense against him.” “There is still a portrait of him in the library, it‟s been put away. We wanted it destroyed, but the elves would not allow it, now I‟m glad we didn‟t succeed in our effort to have it burned. There are lineage scrolls as well and the Vatican also has manuscripts that tell about those that were in league with him and what he received in return for his betrayal. But even after being secretly exonerated by the church after pope Clements death, we‟ve never been allowed access to them.” “Again, I‟m sorry I had to ask you to revisit this terrible part of your past. I know that it is painful for you, but I have to know as much about him as possible. What about his powers and his family?” “As I recall he had very basic powers, normal vampire powers if you will. I remember that he was always jealous of your father, of how strong he was and how honest, true and everything that a Knight was supposed to be, - everything he wasn‟t. I think in the end, it was his insecurities that caused him to betray the rest of us. As to his family - his father and mother disowned him, they disappeared not long afterwards. As I remember it, his wife came from a very wealthy family and that she was very beautiful, what was their name now … Montcree that‟s it.” I couldn‟t believe it, that‟s the name Luke gave me!

149

My expression must have changed and to the question rising in Petrovich‟s eyes I said, “I can‟t tell you anything more right now, thank you for telling me what you could.” “Katrina, be careful, but if you can, kill DiCountelay.” I noticed the others coming into the dining room as I rose from the table to leave and I met them halfway. “Hungry?” I said as we sat together at a small table near the center of the hall. “Starving; you?” “I ate, with Petrovich and Margarite, but I‟ll keep you company.” As they filled their plates, I thought back to the Prince, he was so different, his mesmerizing looks similar to Damien‟s but more refined somehow and those teal eyes. . . , this train of thought was stupid, even dangerous, what was I thinking? At the same time I wondered about Damien; had I really been deceived by him all along? “Two plates each, nice . . . very lady like.” “We told you we were starving and with everything that‟s going on who knows when we‟ll be able to eat again,” Kate said. I laughed, “That‟s as good of an excuse as any I guess.” “Sure you don‟t want something?”Rosa said. “We left a couple of crumbs I think.” El looked over at me. “You must have left pretty early; is everything all right?” “No things are definitely not all right and Hun hasn‟t found anything in his research to help yet. I‟ll go back in a little while and talk with the others. They were just arriving as I was leaving the library.” “What instructions should we give to the Watchers back home?” Kate asked. “Well, tell them that the hybrids look and act like humans, but aren‟t; what do you suggest?” “Well,” Letta said. “We know that they‟re watching the safe houses, so we‟ll watch the safe houses too. I know our Watchers will be better at surveillance than they are. They‟ll see them, follow them and report.”

150

“Good, Letta. I know the identity of one of the traitors, through a vision I had again this morning.” “Who is it?” “Demitrie.” “We knew it, we always knew it! Although I‟d personally like to wring his neck now, we‟ll arrange to watch him closely too.” “I‟m going to the library. Petrovich said that there are things in storage that might be helpful.” “We‟ll meet you there in a little while.” I didn‟t want to tell anyone else what I suspected until I knew more, but having Petrovich recall the name Montcree pretty much confirmed my suspicions. When I got back to the library, the others had joined Hun Lee and Tao was there as well. “Any good news to tell me?” I asked as I joined them. “We made the stronger talisman for you; they will replace the rings you already have. Now that we know the protections being used, we can give you a way around them, we‟re hoping that we would be able to do them from a distance, but with the Queen so deep underground it makes it almost impossible.” “How do you think it was possible that Luke could speak to me from there? Aren‟t there protections in place that would normally prevent such communications?” “I think that it shows just how powerful he is, that he isn‟t bound by the spells that limit others.” “Then I need something to block his power, something that he won‟t detect. Listen, as Hun probably already told you, he wants to meet with me in five days at Vatican City. During our meeting I‟ll be close to him. Is it possible that you could make something that I could give him or put on his person that could effectively block his power…I don‟t know, I‟m just thinking out loud.” “No that‟s good Katrina, we‟ll work on that.” “I need to see something in the storage room, Hun would you take me there? After we get back I may have more to tell you.”

151

“We‟ll be here,” Aden replied. Hun walked me down a long corridor to the very back of the library and when we got there, I noticed an ornate door guarded by two statues that looked like knights in full regalia. “What‟s in there Hun?” “That is the most guarded place of all the sanctuaries - the artifact depository. It contains all the things that were collected for protection by the Knights from the beginning of beginnings.” “Let‟s get to the storage area quickly. I have to speak with Tao, what‟s going on with the fighting beneath Sangustae?” “They‟ve sealed the tunnels leading to the deepest areas and for now they are holding, why?” “First, the storage. Petrovich said that it contains a portrait of the Knight that betrayed them, although they wanted it destroyed, the elves wouldn‟t consider it. I have to see it.” “Well here we are. They are very efficient here as you know and all we have to do is look for it in the catalog. What name do I look under?” “DiCountelay” “Here it is, fourth row, all the way down on the left.” „All the way down‟ meant we had to walk about three blocks before getting to the portrait storage area. “It should be right here, number twenty six,” Hun said as we pulled out a large portrait in the same golden ornate frame as our fathers‟ portraits that were still hanging on the wall in the library.” We blew off the years and years of dust and at once I could see the resemblance of this man to Luke, the same teal eyes were staring back at me. It was true; DiCountelay had to be the Dark Prince‟s father. “That‟s it, I‟ve seen all I need to for now,” I said as we pushed the heavy portrait back. “Let‟s get back, this information might change everything.”

 152

CHAPTER TEN

I had to talk to Tao and the Supreme council right now. “Tao!” I said as we got back in sight of Aden, Edgar and Phineus who now were joined by the girls. “We have to get back in the tunnels right away, call together as many fighters as you can.” “Why? We‟re safe, the tunnels are blocked by stone and more importantly, sealed by the strongest of magic.” “It‟s not the upper world of Sangustae that they‟re after, but something contained in the archives. They wanted you to seal the tunnels. Their plans are to get in the archive room from below, if they haven‟t already.” “Who……, who would know what lies there or even if they did…” “The Dark Prince‟s father, Duke Marcelle LeTrace DiCountelay, that‟s who. He betrayed the original knights and now he‟s betraying Sangustae!” Everyone in the room was stunned by this revelation, but we had no time to discuss it. “Who has the power to unlock the archive; is it any of you?” I said knowing we couldn‟t be that lucky.

153

“You must have special permission from the council and even then it takes four wizards several hours to undo the seals.” “We can‟t wait, Tao what can we do?” “The Queen can help us. I‟ll go to her right now, Phineus you gather those that will fight.” “This could be a disaster, I can feel it,” El said as we waited. “How about a portal? Can we use a portal to get into any tunnels that may be underneath the archive room?” “Good idea, Rosa,” Kate said. “If we could get between their forces, we may be able to surprise and destroy them. What are you feeling Katrina?” “I think the uprising was just a ruse to get Sangustae to seal the tunnels. Once the tunnels are sealed our attackers wouldn‟t need a lot of fighters, they would need diggers so that they could get to their real target. If I‟m right, they had tunnels going that had nothing to do with the tunnels of Sangustae and thus the magic isn‟t going to hold either. We have to find those tunnels.” “Is there anything that can be used to see if there is a void below us?” asked Kate as we all tried to think of anything that would work. “We can greatly enhance any power that you have or do you have a seer we can join us?” “Of course,” said Aden. “I‟ll go and get her right away.” He raced off and Edgar went to rally the dwarves. I knew we didn‟t have much time; it might already be too late. We waited for what seemed like an eternity for Aden to return and when he did, he had in tow a young girl no older than five or six. Seeing the skepticism written on our faces Aden assured us, “Don‟t be alarmed by her age, actually seers are much stronger at this age than any other. If you will gather around her girls and help her to strengthen her gift, I think we‟ll be successful.” To the young girl he said encouragingly, “Tolemay, these are the special girls I told you about.”

154

In a small but confident voice the child asked, “You look just as I knew you would, what do you need me to see?” “We need to know if there are beings trying to enter the great hall of artifacts from below and if so, show us a way to get to them and stop them.” She came to me and put her hands up like any small child wishing to be picked up. As I bent to lift her, she gave me a kiss on the cheek and smiled. “You‟re very special aren‟t you?” “Only as the leader of the Five.” “No,” she said. “You have much more to do than that, you‟ll see.” She closed her eyes then and the other girls put their hands on me so we could give her all the strength she needed. “There are many beings below us. They‟re digging right here under the library. All of the diggers are Grimbles, the man beasts of Althar. Now I can see another being, a vampire, he frightens me.” “It‟s all right Tolemay, where is this vampire?” “He‟s… in the archives, he came through a tunnel not related to the one the Grimbles are digging. He‟s still looking for the prize he seeks, you must hurry! He must not have it!” “Tell us where to enter the tunnel he‟s using. Please Tolemay, hurry!” “It comes from…under the palace north to here.” I stopped her there by stepping out of the empowering touch of my sisters‟ hands, still holding Tolemay. We could not wait for the wizards, we had to move now to open a portal and stop this vampire from acquiring his sought after prize. I knew the identity of this mystery man -it had to be the Dark Prince‟s father, DiCountelay. “We need a portal and we need it now, Aden. I‟ll bring Tolemay; she can help us find the exact location.” We ran with her out of the library and up the main corridor leading to the palace. “From the palace the tunnel must run directly under the mountain. Can you tell us when we‟re directly over it Tolemay?”

155

She nodded yes, we could see how hard she was concentrating, her sweet toddler face was pinched in a frown. Her lovely blonde curls bouncing as I ran. “Stop! Right here, hurry he‟s found it, he‟s found it!” she yelled and then started to cry. “What‟s happened?” Tao yelled as he approached. “Help Aden form a portal to the tunnel below! We have to stop DiCountelay from taking something from the archives. He‟s already inside and found whatever he‟s looking for.” I set Tolemay down and the girls and I formed a line, waiting to enter the tunnel. Tao and Alden recited the portal rites and as they did, a bright light began to form around us and we were transported inside the tunnel. We raced south letting our instincts guide us. The tunnel rose steeply and finished at an opening in the very back of the archives which was inside the mountain. They must have been working on it for decades. We drew our swords and raced into the archive room. The Duke was gone; there was no sign of him at all. “We‟re too late, he‟s not here!” El cried. “We should go back, follow the tunnel to where ever it leads, find him and get back whatever it was he took,” Rosa said turning to do just that. “No, he must have had a personal portal on his being, we‟ll let the elves handle this tunnel, we have to get out of here and find out what he has and why it‟s so important.” We went back the way we came and back up through the portal. Tolemay was sobbing uncontrollably; she knew what had happened. “I‟m sorry we were too late,” “I know you‟re upset Tolemay, but can you tell us what he took; it‟s very important that we know right away,” I said taking her back up into my arms and hugging her tight. I wanted to cry too, I knew this was very, very bad. “He took the star, the star of Bethany,” she said and then began to sob again.

156

“Can you tell me where he‟s taken it Tolemay?” El said rubbing her back trying to sooth her. “Her powers are limited to what is happening in the moment within Sangustae and the people near her. She cannot see the past or the future or things that happen on the outside,” said Aden. “I can tell things about people, just not specifics, at least not yet, but mother says I‟ll get stronger.” She was so adorable. “You did a great job Tolemay, we‟re very proud of you.” Aden took her from my arms and left us to return her to her home. The rest of us went back to the library where Hun was looking over the long list of archived items. “You can stop looking, we know what he took,” I said sounding and feeling totally defeated. “You were too late and my guess is the star of Bethany,” he said looking to us in desperation for any sign that he was wrong; but seeing in our faces, that he wasn‟t. “We already know this is bad Hun Lee,” Rosa said. “But why don‟t you tell us just how bad.” “The star of Bethany, actually one of two, was discovered by the Knights in Samara. Their seer at the time said there were artifacts in the tomb of the first Pharaohs that must be obtained and protected. The stars along with three other objects were secured after a great many years and many losses fighting those seeking them as well. The objects were then separated for the protection, not only of the objects but to safeguard against anyone from using their power. You see the objects can only be used if they are in proximity to each other. The ancients had several groups of these objects hidden throughout our world.” “What do they do? What would the underworld want with them?” “It‟s said that together they were a portal, making it possible for the pharaoh to move from this world to the next anytime he wished. This is why I think they want it. It was said that the pharaoh could also move his army as a whole

157

back and forth. Once in the afterlife he could ask for use of anything else he found therein and move it as well.” “You‟re confusing me, Hun,” Kate said. “Explain for those of us that aren‟t scholars please.” “Once he entered the afterlife, whichever one it was - good or bad - he was deemed a God. As the ruler or at least one of them, he would control the armies there and the all weapons they possessed.” “The armies of, in this case probably, hell?” “Yes; well that‟s the story.” “If that were really true, why didn‟t this Pharaoh use them, why were the objects still in his tomb in the first place.” “The Pharaohs mistakenly thought that they would come back to life after their death so that they could use the objects then and transport all that was in their tombs to the afterlife. They found out too late that the rites must be done while you‟re still alive to be effective.” “Come on Hun; how do we know that?” “Because after the Knights returned from Egypt, they brought the artifacts to the Vatican. The Vatican had already had in its archives, scrolls containing the secret rites to active them. Once the artifacts were found, a secret council agreed to try to use them. The rites were performed in secret. They worked and although the Pope was transported to the afterlife, it was not the location that he thought it would be. When he returned he demanded that objects be destroyed. The Knights refused, divided and hid the objects in the five places that they knew would be safe, the five sanctuaries of peace - Sangustae, Changnue, Islandria, Manschune and Jendalia. In retaliation for their defiance, the Pope disbanded the Knights, labeled them as heretics or worse and ordered them hunted down, jailed, and prosecuted. In the name of the cannons of the Catholic Church he succeeded in killing those that had refused him. He was aided in his persecution by the Duke DiCountelay. The Pope died only a few months later and the trials and executions ended. I can only hope that the Pope ended up back where he belonged.”

158

“That makes the Duke not only a traitor, but something else,” I said. “What do you mean, Katrina?” Then it suddenly became clear to all the others, we were so connected now. “The original leader of the Volator!” Letta exclaimed. “This is all crazy! How can any of this be true?” “Listen, the Duke believes that it is and if he was successful here. That means he‟s going to the other sanctuaries as well to try and retrieve the other relics.” “Could this be what they plan to use as a weapon to destroy the peaceful races? Is this what they were talking about?” “It may not even be to bring an army back, but something else they think is there that they can use to destroy us all.” “I‟ve got to warn the other sanctuaries right away,” Aden said, “Tao you have to inform your mother and the council.” “And we‟ve got to go home,” I said looking at the girls, “Give us what you have for us, the new talisman and whatever else you can, but we have to leave right away.” “Are you still going to meet the Prince?” Hun asked me. “What‟s he talking about Katrina?” Rosa said. “I‟ll tell you later, let‟s go get the rest of our things. Tao‟s busy; can someone else please take us out?” “I‟ll take you,” Phineus said. We walked back to the house in a daze. I didn‟t know what to think, but it seemed like everything I knew or thought I knew was wrong and that our enemies always seemed to be one step ahead.” Phineus, I want to stop and see Tolemay, I need to ask her something.” “Whatever you say; it‟s not far.” When we got to her house, Tolemay was sitting on the front stoop. Of course she knew we were coming. And I assumed she knew what I was going to ask her. “Come, Katrina sit by me,” she said patting the place next to her. “Give me your hand. Not that one silly, your left hand.”

159

She pulled the diamond engagement ring from my finger and clasped it tightly inside her little fist. “Now they won‟t see what you‟re seeing.” “Damien, I have the maps, can you tell me anything about where you are? I don’t have much time.” “Good work Marcella; everything looks the same, just dark passageway after dark passageway.” “I know which direction you went, I’ll start there. Find me a mark, they are on the ground and wall at every intersection. Find one and describe it to me” “All right.” While he looked, I franticly studied the maps looking for a way out. “He ran to the left from here,” I said to myself following the tunnel on the map with my finger. I shook my head in disgust, it was a ridiculous labyrinth of switchbacks and levels meant to confuse and deter anyone from getting in or out of our world. I knew I was never going to have enough time to study this now; I had to make a copy somehow. I pulled the forbidden magic book out from under my mattress. I had taken it from powerful wizard‟s belongings. He had somehow met his demise and Luena had his things brought here with her. I had found this particular book hidden in the false bottom of the trunk that held his robes and I was sure Luena didn‟t know of its existence. I‟d been reading and studying its contents since then; practicing whenever I could. We had a wizard here, training many in the black arts including Luena, and giving basic magic lessons to some of us. I myself seemed to have a knack for magic and progressed quickly and easily through my lessons and so every time Luena met with him, I‟d hide and learn all I could. I paged through the book until I found a spell that I thought would help me. I didn‟t have any parchment and no time. I could hear Luena‟s angry voice getting closer. I said the incantation as quickly as I could and rolled the first map up and went on to next until I finished.

160

I then rolled up the final map and ran out into the hallway just as Luena and Durik were rounding the corner. “Aunt Luena, I went into town and signed out these maps of the tunnels, I thought you may need them. Of course they have to be returned by the thirteenth, that‟s when they are due to be replaced by new ones showing the latest advancements.” “That was a very good idea Marcella, there may be hope for you yet. He won‟t get far, I promise you. Come Durik,” she said as she took the maps and they continued on their way. Cain wasn‟t with them, but I didn‟t dwell on that fact. I just went back into my room, locked the door and flopped down on my bed. I closed my eyes and repeated the incantation. When I opened them I smiled; the maps were clearly visible on the smooth stone ceiling. Now I could study them in detail without worry and make them disappear whenever I needed to. The key to the map was on the lower right hand corner. “Latin,” I groaned, “My least favorite subject.” We learned several languages, but Latin was difficult for me. “There it is,” I said to myself. “Avernus – entrance to infernal regions,” I recalled. The symbol was an upside down cross in the middle of a circle of red. I excitedly searched the map looking for a red circle. Got it; now Damien had to be….All I could know was that he was going west, he had to get me more information as there were literally dozens of tunnels going down and parallel, but only a few going up. “Damien, I found an exit if you can just give me an idea of where you are.” “I don’t know!” I could hear the frustration in his voice now. “Well how many turns have you made.” “No turns and I’ve only come past three cross roads.” “Good, that helps, I can find you now.” Once again I navigated the tunnel using my finger. One, two, three, “And you said you were going down, right?” “Yes, at least it feels that like I’m descending.”

161

“Damien, I know where you are! The capital is between you and the exit; by the measure on the map it’s six hundred miles. The problem is that there’s no way around the city from where you are and they will have sent word ahead to look for you.” “Great, it’s not like there’s really anywhere to hide.” “There are only a few guards at the palace, we don’t get visitors after all, and no one has ever attacked us from above. What I’m worried about is that Luena will have trackers looking for you, the good thing is there are a lot of places to look and she has no idea if you changed tunnels or not. I have an idea. On Friday there is the recommitment ceremony. Everyone is required to go; if you can sneak into the city and borrow a robe, you should have no problems sneaking back out.” “Which way, once I get to the city?” “The ceremony will be at the palace at the center of the city; try to stay to the right, on the outskirts of the city until you get to tunnel number sixty-nine, it heads due west and you can stay in that tunnel the entire way. “Thank you Marcella.” “Be careful around the city, they will be bringing in slaves and prisoners for indoctrination.” “Prisoners and slaves, from where?” “From the world of light, your world; the one I want so much to be a part of.” “How do they capture these slaves Marcella?” I asked as I stopped to take a crimson tablet from the vial around my neck. “They send spies who are told to watch for those they wish to capture. Royal vampires are especially prized and of course they look for humans for food and laborers. Once they choose a victim or victims, they race ahead and set up portals to send them to wherever underground location they wish. The upper tunnels are very wide; horses and carriages can be transported without a problem.” “Then what happens to these captives?” I said as I started to run again.

162

“Horses, stock and most humans become food, the strong ones become slaves for digging tunnels and the like. Royal vampires, wizards, witches and others with a gift that is useful will be sent to the capital where the gift will be extracted and given to the Prince or Queen if they don’t already possess it or someone else willing to pay for the gift if they do. It could even be saved and given at a later time.” “The Prince?” “You don’t know? The Queen has a son - Lucious, the Dark Prince. I don’t know everything, but from what I’ve heard he will eventually rule the darkness and Luena wishes to rule the light with Lucious’ and his mother’s help.” “I’ve really got to get out of here,” I paused and then said, “You could come with me Marcella; you could follow me and get out. Our family estates are just outside of Salzburg, that can’t be that far from the exit you told me about, could it?” “They don’t show your world on this map Damien.” “I have to go. Please think about leaving this place. Thanks again for all your help.” “I couldn’t let them use you Damien; they want to take away everything you love.” “You know that I have to try to stop them. If you want to save Cain, you’ll be on your own; be careful even though he loves you, Luena may be able to control him enough to betray you.” “I know, I’ll figure out something. I can’t lose him; he’s all the family I have left.” “That’s not true anymore Marcella, you have me.” “I hear someone coming; be careful Damien.” With a wave of my hand I hid the map, just as a knock came on my door. I put the forbidden book in its place under the mattress and went to answer it. “Cain, what‟s going on?” “That‟s what I came to ask you,” he said as he entered my room and looked around. “I don‟t know what you mean,” I said as he turned and looked back at me.

163

“You may have fooled Luena, but you can‟t fool me. You‟re neck deep in something that could get you killed. Do want to tell me about it or should I take it from your memory, where I can change the event if I wish,” he said coyly looking at his outstretched hands as if examining his fingernails. “No Cain,” I shuddered, “You promised me you‟d never do that to me again.” “Don‟t look so frightened your secrets are safe with me; you know that.” But for the first time in my life I didn‟t know; I wasn‟t sure how much control Luena had over him.



164

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Phineus led us out and we raced back to Mormont without once stopping to rest. I had called ahead to Allwain and he told us to come straight to his laboratory, and not to stop to speak with anyone. I had wrapped my beautiful ring in a cloth and placed it in a separate pouch, it looked like everything I‟d ever felt or thought about Damien was a lie. “When were you going to tell us about the fact you were going to meet the Dark Prince?” Kate asked as we walked across courtyard. “As soon as I decided if I was really going to do it. You know, he actually called to me from deep underground, that‟s how powerful he is, he didn‟t know I was in Sangustae… actually that might not be true since we‟ve found out about my ring. Anyway he asked to meet with me alone, somewhere safe for the both of us: Holy ground at Vatican City in Rome, in five days, now three.” “You can‟t be serious!” Rosa said. “It‟s a trap! Safe,” she scoffed. “We don‟t know anything of the sort, we know he wouldn‟t be safe there if you wanted to kill him. You wouldn‟t care if it was holy ground or not if you needed to save yourself or someone else.”

165

“Wait Rosa, that‟s not true,” Kate interjected. “Listen, Katrina, we know he can‟t be killed by usual means, he‟d be safe regardless, and you wouldn‟t be.” “But I wouldn‟t have felt it was right to agree to meet him if it wasn‟t, don‟t you think?” “I don‟t know anything anymore except we better hope Allwain has some answers for us.” We arrived at the laboratory to see the door was already open and both Allwain and Wyeth were studying books laid out on the table and by the smell, potions were brewing in the back. “Do you have the ring?” he asked abruptly. “Hello to you too,” Rosa said. “Sorry, there‟s no time for pleasantries now.” “What happened, I thought no one could use magic on us.” “When Katrina agreed to marry Damien, she gave her permission, thus allowing the magic to work.” “So they know everything, the sites of the new clans; everything?” “I won‟t know until I fully examine it, but my guess is that they don‟t watch it all the time, how could they. They probably only watch at the times they really need to know something.” “Like the when the new clan members were on their way,” Letta said. “Or when we would be back and where we are, like at the safe house?” “Yes, let me examine it for awhile, I‟ll be able to tell you more then. We may be able to turn this into an advantage. Go say hello and then meditate and try to see what they are up to. The sanctuaries have all been warned, but until they check their secret stores, I can‟t be sure that our enemies don‟t already have all five of the objects they seek. Even if they do, safeguards have been put into place to make sure it wouldn‟t work, not without the missing piece which they know nothing about and….never mind I‟m babbling now, go and come back in a few hours.”

166

“I don‟t care what‟s going on, if we‟re going to meditate now I need a bath and a lot of something to eat,” Kate said as we walked to the apartment. There was still no one else around and we didn‟t go looking, we had so much to think about. We were so glad to see Sarah had filled the table with everything imaginable to eat and was busily having the tubs filled. She had even put a fresh change of clothes on each of our beds, but we ignored everything and headed straight for the food. “We made good time; we‟ll be able to sleep in our own bed tonight. That is if we don‟t see anything terrible when we look.” We ate our fill; which took longer than usual, drank crimson and took rather long baths. Finally, feeling fully refreshed and energized we took our usual place in front of the fire and joined together to see if we could see anything that would help us decide what to do. “Show us.” We couldn‟t see the Queen‟s face but Luke was visible in silhouette. “What do you want to do with the captives?” he asked. “Durik will take whatever gifts they have and then you can dispose of them however you wish. The humans of course will be used to continue digging the tunnels.” “How are the tunnels progressing? Are they close to being completed?” “Progress is slower than I’d wish, but while your father led forces against the Sanctuary at Sangustae and Changnue we continue to try to complete the tunnel system underneath this entire continent; giving us eventual access to any target we choose above.” “Staying deep enough is imperative, once we capture those with the exact abilities we need, we can keep them from being detected or for them to be able to call for help.” “I know who you speak of specifically, so yes of course. I wasn’t sure joining Luena was the right choice for us. I rule

167

the underworld, why would we jeopardize that? But your father has bigger plans for you.” “I don’t care about his revenge and I really could care less about ruling his world…” “You will rule!” Santera said angrily. “And you’ll do exactly as I tell you to do. We travel back to the capital next week. Finish your business in Italy and come back before then, the distractions for the Five will be many now, and your father’s quest should be completed by then as well.” The vision faded and I could see the disappointment on everyone‟s face. “Well, the only thing we really found out was that the captives are still alive and that the Duke and everyone else will be in the capital next week. Unfortunately we don‟t have any idea where that capital would be.” “Back to the library then?” Letta asked as we stood. “I guess, you tell Allwain what we‟ve learned and have him send for Hun Lee, I need to speak to Father.” “I noticed Alex in the courtyard as we crossed and after the others left me, I motioned to him and he jogged over. “I have news, the candidates and their watchers are alive,” I said as we strode purposefully over to Father‟s office. “So when are we going to free them?” “I don‟t know. There are a lot of other factors involved.” “But you are going?” I stopped and looked up at him and sighed. “Look, I wanted you to know that your brothers are alive and right now that they‟re not in danger. It‟s all I know for now, so if you‟ll excuse me…” As I continued walking into the council area where Father had his office he called after me. “You are the Protector of all the races are you not?” I hesitated but didn‟t turn and continued on. I knocked and then opened the door. Father looked up and I could see the “now what” look on his face as he then sat back into his chair. “More bad news I presume?”

168

“I‟m sorry, it‟s not what I wanted either, but there is some good news. The caravan with the candidates has survived. The Watchers are to be used as slaves; the vampires are to be disposed of after the Keltan takes their powers from them.” “Where are they?” “Deep underground. We believe they are still in the Loire where we witnessed their disappearance and that Luena can‟t be far from them.” “Well tell me the bad news.” “The siege on Sangustae was a ruse, they wanted the tunnels sealed. With no interference, they could then gain access to what they really wanted - the archives. Father, we know who their leader is but unfortunately we were too late to stop him.” “Who is this leader and just exactly what are we talking about?” “Duke DiCountelay, the Father of the Dark Prince.” The same look and reaction that Petrovich had had in Sangustae was showing on my father‟s face now. Anger like I‟d never seen in him before. “And what did he take, Katrina?” “The Star of Bethany. In our vision the Queen said that his next target would be Changnue.” “May the hordes of the underworld take him! If we gather a force we betray the location of the sanctuary. The humans are already unsure of our loyalty and would take the appearance of any such force as the start of hostilities towards them!” “I need to ask you something. In the clan wars were you aware of an underworld uprising, and if so was it in Asia? Allwain didn‟t recall anything, but those we met in America told us of it and that they had always been told there was an entrance to the underworld there.” Father shook his head. “There was so much going on back then, on so many fronts, no I don‟t know anything about it; why?” “If we can get underground somewhere undetected, we‟ll have an advantage. I‟ve sent for Hun Lee, he should be here soon. The other thing is…”

169

He threw his hands in the air. “There‟s more?” “I‟m afraid so. The Dark Queen confirmed that they are about to complete tunnels so complex, that they will link the whole of the continent. These tunnels are deep enough so to avoid early detection and their locations will make it easy for her to attack anywhere they wish.” “The council just disbanded, I can‟t call them back now, not with humans so on edge.” “We have you, Kale and Gerhardt from the sitting council, and this is an emergency.” You‟re right. We can add the Five along with Eric and Magnus to fill the rest of the council places.” “Send word to Philepe that he needs to be careful, and to rush completion for the new clan locations.” “I‟ll do that right now, I have other things to arrange as well. We‟ll meet right after dinner.” He pulled his pocket watch out and opened it. “That‟s in two hours.” He snapped the watch shut and looked back up at me. “More?” “I saw Damien…he was with Luena and the ring he gave me. . . . was used to betray us.” “I…I don‟t know what to say; are you sure are you absolutely sure it was him?” “If it wasn‟t him, it was someone that looked just like him.” I left Father and joined the others in the library. The students were gone and Eric and Gerhardt had joined Rosa, Letta, El, Kate and Allwain. “I hope you have something good to tell me,” I said as I sat down next to Gerhardt at the center table. “Hun Lee will be here as soon as he can and I gave them all the information you relayed to me.” “And…” Everyone just looked around and shrugged. “I have an idea,” El said in her usual cautious way. “What is it El, come on we‟re desperate here.” “I think we asked for help when we were in America for a reason, this reason.” “I‟m not following El,” Letta said. “What do you mean?”

170

“We gather the new clan members and enhance their powers.” We all went silent and once again looked around at each other hoping to understand what this would mean. “Well what do you think?” Eric laughed, “It‟s like hiring extra help!” “It would allow us to go in more than one direction safely, while the rest of the clan completes their training and makes all the plans necessary to get to America as soon as possible. We can do all this while keeping Mormont safe,” Kate said. “I don‟t think they would have been chosen if that weren‟t true,” Allwain said confidently. “Father wants the council to meet and be informed about all that we‟ve learned, but since they just disbanded he doesn‟t dare call them back, so he‟s decided that with Kale and Gerhardt still here, that the five of us, Eric and Eric‟s father Magnus will fill in. Decisions have to be made now, we can‟t afford to wait.” “When are we going to meet?” “Tonight, after dinner.” El looked panicked. “That‟s not very much time. How can we make any real decisions until we see what happens when we try to enhance their gifts?” “Well…we have a few hours now before dinner,” Kate said. “I‟ll have them reassembled,” Allwain said as he stood and walked to the end of the library. El looked at me. “Is this crazy or…” “No, I think you were right, it‟s why we asked and got renewed strength. It‟s just what Allwain told us to do and we may have to ask again very soon.” “What about the Loire, where we saw the vision and the new clan members disappeared? Did you find anything out Gerhardt?” “Yes, I sent someone to Paris to check the archives and then to Loire to see if we could find a property deed. We found out the land was deeded to the government after the last of the family disappeared.”

171

“We know that Montcree, the name the Dark Prince used, was the maiden name of his father‟s first wife.” “We could look the name up here in the lineage scrolls, we only have names, but maybe it will tell us something,” Kate said. “Good idea, we might as well do it now while we‟re waiting.” I got up and walked up the metal spiral staircase leading to the upper level of books. Halfway down the walkway were the lineage scrolls we were interested in. I pulled the French scrolls out and walked back down. “It‟s a lot to look through, and it may not be under M, because it‟s a maiden name which could be her mother‟s name…,” Gerhardt said. “We get it, let‟s just get started.” After only a few minutes Rosa threw up her hands in frustration. “This is impossible we don‟t have time for this. Kate, Katrina go over the scrolls with your hands and find us something!” Kate and I looked at each other and shook our heads. That was stupid why hadn‟t we thought of that? We quickly joined hands and she used her left hand and I used my right to go over each scroll and on the third try we felt heat, which meant something of interest was there. “This one, definitely.” The scroll was facing Eric so he took a closer look. “There are so many brackets; can you narrow it down a little?” “We‟ll try.” As we ran our fingers over the many family trees on the thin parchment with our eyes closed, the heat became more intense. “Right here, Gerhardt you read through it.” “You‟re right, it shows the line ending with a female, Veronica Desdemona Montcree married, but I can‟t make out the name of her husband and there is no further lineage, so no children.” “Well we know who the husband is anyway.” “We do?” Eric said. “Who?”

172

We‟d forgotten all this had come to light when we were in Sangustae. “The Duke Marcelle LeTrace DiCountelay,” I said waiting for their reactions. “The Knight that betrayed…” Eric said. “Yes, and the Father of the Dark Prince.” Eric and Gerhardt were shocked.” “But the Dark Queen is his mother so this Veronica can‟t be,” Gerhardt said once he could speak again. “Wait a minute, wait just a minute,” I said trying to recall just what one of the visions had told us. “Remember, the Queen said she liked this body.” “You mean…” El gasped. “What?” Eric pleaded. “This Veronica; the Countess Montcree…” Rosa added. “Is the body the Dark Queen is using,” Letta finished. “That answers a few questions,” Allwain said as he joined us again. “The few things that we do know about her, is that she can‟t tolerate the sun and she can‟t be killed.” “Then what questions are you talking about, Allwain?” asked Rosa. “Well, maybe it‟s only the body she‟s using that can‟t take the sun and that the body at least can be killed.” “She said as much in the vision, and she said that the Dark Prince had to do the protections while Durik was away. I knew the vision needed us to see these things for a reason.” “Now we just have to figure out what to do with the information,” Allwain said as his students started to file back in. They looked a little frightened. Like we‟d caught them doing something that they weren‟t supposed to be doing. Allwain motioned to them. “Hurry, we don‟t have much time, Katrina how do you want to do this?” “I was thinking of just doing a meditation with ten of you, now that you‟re all here I think all of you need to participate. Move the table back against the wall so we can all stand together. “You don‟t need me,” Gerhardt said. “I‟ll go and tell Kale…” “No Gerhardt, I want you to join us as well, you too Eric.”

173

“Good, all right everyone stand in a circle facing in.” It actually turned into an oval there were so many of us, but it didn‟t matter. “Allwain, you stand opposite me, the rest of you fill in between every couple of candidates.” When everyone was in place I realized there were thirty three of us, the original number that the new clans were supposed to contain. “Just relax, join hands, close your eyes and slow your breathing. Please, help us all.” After a few seconds I could feel the energy start to flow between us. Slowly at first and then faster and faster just like the many times before. As we continued I started to feel weaker and weaker until I wasn‟t sure if my knees would hold me up any longer. Suddenly a jolt of energy struck me like lightening striking a single tree in an open field. I had to open my eyes. I wanted to see what effect it was having on everyone else. Our hair was billowing out from the static energy. It was like what happens after rubbing your slippers across the wool rugs as you walked but magnified a hundred times. I could feel Abyl, who was on my left and Baele who was on my right start to shake. “Show me!” I shouted. I could see a vision start to appear in full dimension, right in the middle of our oval. “A map,” I thought. It was pathways forming in red from the outer edges in. “It’s the tunnels,” I heard Allwain say to my mind, “And the cities of Althar!” They continued filling in until it was clear they were going to meet in the center. Then suddenly the tunnels stopped and names of cities began to appear both above and below ground giving us reference points until it was clear where the tunnels were headed – Mormont! The vision rotated and pulled itself up into three dimensions showing both depth and width. I scoured the image looking franticly for an entrance, trying desperately to burn the image

174

into my memory and then as suddenly as it appeared it was gone. “Quickly,” Allwain urged. “Use the blank scrolls to recreate what we just saw while it‟s fresh in our minds.” I stood in front of the unrolled parchment, my pen ready and full of ink, but the details had faded from my memory. As I looked around the library I could see most of us were having the same problem. At the very end of the table however, someone was working at a frantic pace. It was the first time I‟d ever seen vampire speed used to draw. It was Kai, and one by one everyone else stopped and just watched him. When he finished we had a perfect replica of what we‟d seen in the vision. “Kai, it‟s amazing.” “I never had this happen before, I could just see it on the paper and basically I just traced what I saw. I think I could even make a model if I had time,” he said, obviously very proud of his accomplishment. “Well, I think that the transference was a success,” Allwain said. “I‟m sure you‟ll all discover that your gifts, your strength and all your training will all be enhanced. Those of you that haven‟t discovered your gifts yet, may or may not discover them now. If not, don‟t worry about it your time will come. When your gift is needed it will appear.” “Let‟s go eat, I‟m starving,” Gerhardt said. “I‟m going to study Kai‟s map while you‟re gone,” Allwain said. “We‟ll see you in the council room after dinner then.” “Fine, fine,” he said impatiently waving us away. We were all full of energy. The newcomers had no idea what really had just happened or how monumental it was. Of course we all were ravenous and what we really wanted to do was hunt, but that would have to wait.

 175

CHAPTER TWELVE

Father‟s mood was subdued, we all had so much to think about, and he didn‟t even know about the latest vision. I was feeling a little better actually because we had an advantage if we could figure out how best to use it and if nothing else happened before we could execute our plans. I did have one more decision to make, what to do about meeting Luke. Father pulled me aside as we finished dinner and started to make our way to the council room. “I am sending out word that it is my recommendation that we make immediate plans to leave Europe. The sanctuaries will take anyone wishing to enter and I want to send your mother to America. Many others will slowly start to do the same.” “But the new clan…the territories aren‟t ready!” “We can‟t wait Katrina; war is coming, both human against human and our coming war with the underworld. The peaceful races will once again be fighting for their very existence.” I‟d never seen him like this; then he‟d been through this before, I hadn‟t.

176

“Let‟s all discuss this and come up with a plan.” Allwain was already in the council room, pacing impatiently. “I thought you‟d never get here. I studied the map from our vision and I‟m convinced we don‟t have a complete one.” We quickly took our places next to Father, Gerhardt and Kale. “What makes you say that Allwain?” Eric asked. “What map?” Father questioned. “What are you talking about?” “I‟m sorry Father,” Kate said. “We had another vision, we were in the midst of enhancing the new clan members powers and gifts when we were shown a map; a map of the underworld. Kai, a new clan member was able to copy it down from memory.” “The answer to your question Eric is…” Then the door opened and Kai rushed in. “I made copies for you just like you asked Allwain.” “Thank you Kai, please make several more before you go to bed tonight.” “Of course. I‟ll see you tomorrow.” We opened the newly inked map on the council table so we could follow what Allwain was trying to tell us. The map shows no entrance at all and it doesn‟t show all of Europe.” “I think the reason we were shown this map was to warn us that they are heading straight for Mormont,” El said. As we studied the map father was shocked at what he saw. “They‟re coming for us, they‟ve surrounded us and they‟re headed straight for us.” Letta sighed, “So these are only the new tunnels, it doesn‟t show any exits.” “It does show us the at least some of the cities, including the capital. In the vision the Queen had said they were returning there next week and we know they were in the Loire because we saw them there. We think that‟s where Luena is too.”

177

“But this had to of taken years didn‟t it?” Kale asked Allwain. “We know that they have slaves and beasts of the underworld, but they would also be using magic.” Father stood. “I have to tell you I‟m very troubled, so much so that I‟m sending Elizabeth to America. We don‟t have any time to waste. Our very existence depends on getting as many to safety as we can before war breaks out.” The room was silent; we were all contemplating our next move. A mass exodus will draw attention Fredrik,” Magnus said. “It‟s just what you were trying to avoid.” “As Katrina asked, I have purchased two shipping companies under separate business entities. My colleagues and I have heavily invested in a third, a cruise line. We have the resources to move a large number of persons quickly while causing very little disruption or increasing focus on us. I knew by “colleagues”, he meant the Freemasons and I knew we had vast holdings in every other mode of transportation as well. “I also want others to head to safety; the sanctuaries have already agreed to take anyone who wishes to come.” “Have we received a plea from the elves for protection of any of the sanctuaries?” Eric asked. “No, but we must be ready. I hope it‟s not necessary, but I feel that plea will come.” “About the disappearance of those traveling to Mormont, we know that there is an entrance there and a large portal. Both should give us a chance to get in and rescue them,” Eric said. “I don‟t think that the Dark Prince would have given us that location without having prepared a trap, expecting that very response,” I said. The door opened once again and a messenger brought one message straight to Father and handed another to Gerhardt; which they both read quickly. “Chen Lui never made it home, he was killed and only one of the vampire guards escaped and made it to a safe house.”

178

I was panic stricken; Quinn and Avery were traveling with him. “What of the others, does it say? Where were they?” They had just gotten to the Caspian Sea. The vampire guard said they were attacked he thought by Volator, they killed most of the attackers easily and chased the others into the mountains where they were attacked again. He was lucky to get away. The guard said they had left Chen Lui with his personal elite guard and several Watchers, but when he was able to make his way back, the Watchers were gone and Chen Lui and his guards had been beheaded.” “Hun is going to be devastated,” El said. “Quinn and Avery. . . Quinn and Avery were with them, we have to do something!” “Katrina, they‟re gone, enslaved by the underworld like the others,” Allwain said. “It‟s terrible, but to go after them is suicide.” I was frozen and I had no idea what to do or feel; the shock of it was just setting in.” “We‟ll send someone to meet Hun Lee, he should know as soon as possible and I want him to have extra protection. Gunter will have to be told of this as well,” Father said as he stepped away from the table. “I want to do this myself, so if you‟ll excuse me.” I knew Gunter would be right outside and that he was going to blame me for agreeing to let Quinn and Avery begin this journey in the first place. “Was there something else, what did your message say Gerhardt?” Kale asked. “Uh, yes it‟s more about my inquiry about the Montcree estates. Let me see that map again. Look there are tunnels coming directly from the Loire. These are the lands formerly owned by the Montcree family, now owned by the French government,” he said as pointed to them on the map. “The Government?” Kale asked. “Yes, that‟s what it says here. Look there is a city almost directly under that property.” “That‟s where the first captives must be, where we saw the Dark Prince,” Letta said.

179

I was still so shaken by the news about Quinn and Avery that I could hardly put two thoughts together. “Katrina, I know you‟re upset, we all are,” Rosa said as she came over and put her arm around me. “But we have to figure this out and fast.” I put my hand to my head and tried to compose myself enough to help. “We know where the Queen is now, where they are going next week and the location of the capital city. That‟s all well and good, but does it mean that we should go and take her on there?” I asked, “And what about Quinn and Avery?” “Doesn‟t it seem strange that they would kill the vampires and capture the Watchers?” Letta said. “The route that Chen Lui was taking was his usual route, right?” Eric said following it from Mormont to the Caspian Sea where we were told they were killed. “Look, there are new tunnels in that area and if I‟m right, this new tunnel is the one that would run directly under Sangustae.” “Are you saying what I think you‟re saying?” “I think that the Duke could have been going that way and there must be an entrance to the underworld there.” “And he killed Chen Lui and his guard and captured the others?” “Yes, and once again he sent the Volator as decoys to a certain death.” “So they are still trying to divide us,” Kate said. “But why try to divide us when they are heading straight for us?” I said. “Why not just wait and attack us here? No something else is going on, and we don‟t have much time to figure it out. Look I‟m upset and I‟m tired, I need a break to clear my head.” “You‟re right we haven‟t been very sensitive to everything you‟ve learned tonight,” El said as she joined Rosa by my side and gave me a hug. “Let‟s all take a break, and meet back here fresh.” “Tomorrow, because of the enhancement ceremony, we should see a difference in the new clan members too, so we‟ll have help,” Allwain said as we all headed for the door.

180

As I got to the courtyard a brisk wind hit my face giving me a chill. I wanted my mother. “I‟m going with you,” Kate said before I could even form the sentence. “I‟ll see you later Eric.” Mother was waiting for us with open arms, and I fell into them. I hadn‟t even had a chance to see her since we got back and now I needed her so much. “I ache.” “I know darling, just let it go,” she said rubbing my back. “I don‟t know what to do. I don‟t know what to believe.” “Yes you do, you just haven‟t realized it yet, you were chosen for this time, in this place because you will know what to do, trust yourself Katrina.” “Let‟s sit down.” We walked arm and arm to the sofa; I was so glad she was here. Kate said as we sat down, “Father said he‟s sending you to America.” “He‟s insisting actually, but I‟ll make the final decision soon.” “The house in New York is beautiful and safe. You can think of it as a wonderful vacation. Please consider it; I can‟t lose you again Mother.” “So you think I should go too?” “Wait a little while, but yes, let Father make the arrangements please?” “If you both think so.” “We do,” we said together. “You haven‟t mentioned Damien,” Mother said softly. “I don‟t know what to think about him. The vision has made me doubt everything I thought I knew about him. And then there‟s the ring.” “Luena has tried to use him before Katrina. Think long and hard before you condemn him.” “I don‟t want to talk about it right now. I should get back, I‟m going to work out and take a hot bath before we have to meet again.” As we stood the door opened and Father entered the room. “Did you make any decisions while I was gone?”

181

“No, just got more confused I think. I can‟t put my finger on it yet but there‟s more going on than we understand right now. How is Gunter?” “Upset, angry, fearing the worst,” he sighed. “And I have to admit, I‟m at a loss myself. In the clan wars we knew our enemies, how they thought, what their strengths and weaknesses were and that depth of knowledge helped us to defeat them.” “I know we have to do something, I just don‟t know what yet. Father, I know you want to get our people out of Europe before it gets worse, but it may not even be safe to do that right now. In one of my visions, the cousins said that what they wanted was to get us out of Europe.” Father hugged first Kate and then me. “You‟re both so young for so much to be asked of you.” He squeezed me tight and kissed the top of my head like he always did. “I‟ll see you later, we can‟t wait until morning, we decided just to take a break and meet back in the council room.” Kate and I walked out closing the door behind us. I leaned on the railing for a moment to steady myself and looked up to see Gunter coming up the stairs. He looked so frightened. His face was red, his eyes swollen, and his shoulders slumped, the picture of a defeated soul. I felt the same way, our eyes met as he reached the top of the stairs and tears started to flow from both our eyes. We embraced like the family we were and swayed back and forth sobbing into each other. “I don‟t care what else is going on; you have to find them Katrina.” “I will,” I whispered. Having said that out loud steeled my will. I clenched my fists now in anger and felt my strength returning. “I have to see Allwain. I‟ll see you when you get back to council,” Kate said leaving us alone. I pushed myself back and looked into Gunter‟s sad eyes. “I love them too. I promise you, I‟ll do whatever it takes to get them back here safely.”

182

“I know, it‟s just that I was so angry when they left here,” he said looking away shaking his head. “Concentrate on getting the new clan ready as quickly as possible, so they can help.” I walked down the stairs hoping that I would be able to figure all this out somehow. Alex was waiting at the corner, his arms crossed over his chest. As much as I wanted to just ignore him I couldn‟t. “Don‟t worry, I‟ll get your brothers and the others too, I just don‟t know how yet,” I said as I walked past him. “I trust you,” he said softly. I stopped and turned to look back up at him. When I was convinced that he meant it, I smiled. “Let‟s go work out. I‟ve got some frustration and anger to get rid of.” He smiled down at me. “Sounds good, I‟ve got a little of that to get rid of myself.” After a hard work out, I went to my room, took that bath, dressed and headed back downstairs. I could see lights on in the library so I peeked in to see who was still inside. It was Wyeth, he was practicing his magic. Books were floating in the air while he was humming and reading from a scroll that was laid out on the far side table. Suddenly he noticed me, breaking his concentration and causing the books to drop with a loud clap all around him, which, in turn, brought Alex running, sword in hand. “I‟m sorry,” said a frightened young man. “I didn‟t think anyone else was up.” I laughed, “It‟s all right Alex. I just startled poor Wyeth. Suppressing my laughter somewhat, I went on. “Your studies are going well I see. Did you notice any difference in your abilities since our meditation?” “Yes, I definitely have. I can now manage to do several things at once; well I guess you noticed that. My concentration is so much better and I don‟t get tired after using my new powers.” “Well that‟s good news at least,” I sighed. “We need you all now; we‟re going to have to fight on many fronts. Actually I need to see Allwain. Is he in the laboratory?”

183

“He was there with your sister a little while ago. Do you want me to go with you?” “No, I think I can find my own way, you should really get some rest. You have weapons training in the morning.” “I‟ll go in a little while, I promise.” He seemed so young, they all were, but the truth was that many were older than the five of us. I walked into the hallway leading to Allwain‟s laboratory and I could hear voices from beyond the open door. As I drew closer I heard Allwain say, “You‟re sure this is what you really want to do?” “Yes,” Kate answered. As I entered the room he looked up at me, “I‟m making the portal objects now.” He looked over at Kate and then back at me. “How did you know that‟s what I wanted?” It‟s become obvious that the meditation worked on me too. I feel so good, I‟ve been able to accomplish everything twice as fast as I used to and my perception has also been enhanced. My feeling is that since my powers have been enhanced, that we‟ll most likely be able to communicate with our minds even when you‟re in the underworld, but I won‟t know for sure until you‟re there.” They were both trying hard not to talk about their earlier conversation, so I didn‟t ask. “Tell me everything you‟re planning, Katrina.” “We have to get our own portals in, that means someone has to go down there and place them. Eric pointed out that there must be an entrance by Sangustae.” “That makes sense, your vision said it would be in a familiar spot, and the person you are thinking of sending?” “Well…me.” “That‟s not a good idea. If they capture you…” “I can take care of myself. Listen, the Dark Prince is expecting me to meet him at Vatican City in a couple of days. I can go early and place the portals.” “You‟re going after Quinn and Avery,” Allwain said, his eyes drilling into me. I didn‟t answer. “Katrina, it‟s just what they want,” Kate said.

184

“Exactly.” “I don‟t understand,” she said shaking her head. “It‟s all right.” Turning to Allwain I said, “Just make me the portals, I‟ll need at least three personal ones and I‟ll need fresh invisibility tablets. They will work on humans, won‟t they?” “Yes,” Allwain said. “Good, now all we need is to find that entrance.” “Well, I‟ve been studying the maps, the tunnels are very deep that‟s why we can‟t detect them, but of course you know that…” he stopped speaking, as it dawned on him that he‟d just said something significant. “Allwain, what is it?” Kate asked. “Katrina already knows that because…” he said excitedly. “Because I‟ve . . . been . . . down . . . there!” The three of us looked at each other with excitement and wonder. We already have a portal location. We were the ones that locked it after we knew that we‟d been betrayed, and the Keltan had a skrying pool that we locked as well. We‟ll be able to use that too, in case I‟m wrong about being able to speak to each other now that far underground.” Allwain rushed into the back room. “I wish Tao was here,” I heard him grumble as he rifled through things. “Here, here it is. I love elves, they are so efficient and detailed.” He came out carrying an open ledger. “It‟s right here, the coordinates and every detail about our encounter. I really, really, love those tall elves; the shorter species are not nearly this efficient, but are excellent craftsmen,” he rambled on. He took a deep breath in and put the ledger on the table in front of us, next to the newly copied map. “Now, by Tao‟s calculations you were here; in Ukraine. It won‟t show on this new map, but it‟s here.” He poked the map excitedly. “Then you were right about the map vision we received not being complete.” “We know that an exit exists there because the Keltan took Luena out that way.”

185

“But I‟m going to use the portal, right?” “Yes, it will just give us another option in case it‟s needed,” he said while still focusing on the map. “Look, the Keltan‟s tunnel isn‟t far from these new tunnels dug directly under Sangustae and where Chen Lui was killed.” “And we know they have to connect to the old tunnels somewhere.” I just noticed something,” Kate said. “Look, these open ended drawings, they have to be where the old tunnels attach to the new ones. And if Kai can still see the map in his mind as a dimensional model, we should be able to find the air shafts connecting them to the surface.” “Kate, that‟s a wonderful observation,” Allwain exclaimed. “Although most would be too small for a person to go through, there may be a way to drop portals through them.” I found myself wishing that Damien was here to help plan. “It‟s getting late; we‟d better get over and join the others. They will be wondering where we are.” Just as we got to the courtyard the side gate opened and in ran Hun Lee followed by his guide who, as it turned out, we all knew well -Tao. The extra escorts that Father had sent to wait for them followed close behind. “I‟m so sorry Hun,” I said as they reached us. “Is there anything that we can do?” Kate asked as she gave him a hug. “Find the evil that did this,” he said angrily as he pulled himself out of Kate‟s embrace. My eyes met Tao‟s. “It‟s good to have you back.” “We were just headed to the council room, will you join us?” Kate asked him. “Yes, I hope you have better news to tell me.” As we walked we told them both a short version of what we knew and Hun told us that he had his father‟s remains taken back home and placed in the family tomb. He also expressed his sorrow about Avery and Quinn‟s capture.

186

Everyone else was in the council room waiting; we informed them all what we had found and hoped they would have some ideas for what we needed to do. “Tao, Hun Lee glad you‟re here, although I wish it was under better circumstances,” Father said. “Hun Lee, we all offer our condolences to you and your family upon the untimely death of your father. He was a great man and a true friend and we will miss him.” After a short pause he continued. “Did you have any trouble on the way here?” “Thank you Fredrik” he said. We could see that he was fighting for control and had to look down at the table. When he looked up we could see the resolve in his eyes as he answered Father‟s last question. “No, we didn‟t have any trouble, but I wouldn‟t use any carriages or horses until we find a way to make the roads safer. I want to do anything that I can now to avenge my father‟s death and end this war before it starts.” “I agree; Tao what can you tell us about the siege on Sangustae?” “We sent our forces back down into the tunnels, where we killed the Grimbles that we found digging there and destroyed the new tunnels under Sangustae. We were successful in locating an exit. We left it and the tunnels leading away from it intact, thinking that it might be useful later.” “That is good news, can you show us where that is on this map?” When Tao indicated the location of the exit, we were not surprised that it wasn‟t far from where Chen Lui was killed and Quinn and Avery had disappeared. “We located the Keltan‟s portal; it‟s here,” Allwain said pointing to it on the map. “That‟s only about a hundred miles north and east of the one Tao found,” Eric said. “If we‟re right about these open ended areas, the two tunnels eventually will connect just before you get to the capital.” “You asked me to research the demon attacks in Asia. In the clan wars, my father actually fought them. He once told me that they didn‟t defeat the demons, just drove them back.

187

Then they sealed them in by dropping black powder charges in every air shaft they could find.” “Hun, that‟s genius!” Allwain said with exuberance. “We think Kai; the one that drew these maps will be able to give us dimensional view showing the air shafts on these tunnels as well.” “There wasn‟t a whole lot of information available on the underworld, but I know the Queen‟s palace is in the very center of the capital; here.” “It‟s an appropriate name,” Rosa said as we looked at the city he was pointing to – Cin. “Did you find anything more about the Queen and her son that we can use?” “Not really, we already knew that she can‟t take the sun, but that since her son is half vampire, we assume that he can.” “We have seen him above ground, although all those instances were at night.” “We learned something else, remember?” El said making a face and wrinkling her nose. “She liked the body she has, the body of the Countess Veronica Montcree DiCountelay.” “The body of the Duke‟s own wife?” Father exclaimed. “And somehow Luena has persuaded the Queen that she can deliver Katrina and the power of the Five to her in exchange for her help in eliminating the peaceful races of the world.” “It‟s the only thing that could get the Queen to agree take the risk of going to war, it‟s been centuries without anything but minor attacks,” Tao said. “She‟s been content to rule her vast world of Althar.” “Well Luena has changed all that and now we have to deal with it,” Kate said. “Time to call it a night,” Father said. “We‟ll meet again in the morning.” We walked across the courtyard together before going our separate ways, each to our own quarters. I knew that my mission was to find and free Quinn and Avery and so far that was it.

188

“Good night,” I said as we dragged ourselves into our rooms. I needed to sleep and would tackle the problem in morning, when I was fresh. I put on a soft night gown and disappeared between the eiderdown mattress cover and the comforter and fell right to sleep. The smell of sausages woke me up; I didn‟t even bother with a robe. “That smells fantastic, I‟m….” “Starving,” the others said in unison and then laughed. I piled a plate with those sausages, adding an omelet and of course my favorite – pastry and topped it all off with a full glass of crimson. “What time is it anyway?” I asked as I joined the others at the table. “After seven,” Kate said. “I‟ve already been at the training grounds. Even though it‟s cold and snowing, Gunter had put everyone through a hard work out.” “How did the new clan members look,” Letta asked. “Could you tell any difference in their skill levels?” “Yes, I could; and they‟re much more focused. “Good, I think we need to divide them into groups today,” Rosa said. “Work on their gifts separately.” “Good idea Rosa,” El said. “Katrina, what‟s going on? I can see the wheels turning; tell us what you‟re thinking.” “It just occurred to me that what you‟ve suggested is exactly what we need to do.” “What?” Kate questioned. “We have a lot of fronts to take on all at once, right? They wanted to separate us and pick us off because we‟re less powerful alone.” “I get it,” Letta said. “Now we won‟t be alone, we‟ll have help. They don‟t know that the new clan will have enhanced skills and will be helping us. They think they‟ll be leaving for America and couldn‟t possibly be as strong as we are anyway.” “If we pick members that mimic each of our five gifts, we would make five groups of five!” El exclaimed.

189

We looked at each other, the excitement building by the second. “I‟m going to get dressed,” I said shoving the last of the pastry into my mouth and rushing into my room. I quickly changed into a training outfit, strapped on my weapons and joined everyone again in the common room. “Let‟s go to the library, we need a plan.” We were feeling a little better now and as we walked I noticed that we had an added spring to our step. Allwain and Tao were just leaving the library as we arrived. “We‟re going to finish some things in the laboratory would you ask Wyeth to join us when he comes in?” “Yes, Allwain we‟ll send him right over.” We found Hun, surrounded by stacks of books, scrolls and maps, reading as we joined him at the table. “Is there anything that you know that will help us, they have our people and I want them back.” He looked up, face drawn and eyes filled with fear. “I found out that we need to hurry, they indoctrinate their captives using drugs, spells and torture. Those that can‟t or won‟t be indoctrinated are sacrificed as a warning, it keeps all their inhabitants loyal, if you can call it that. I learned this from the entries in the library set down by the few that had been able to escape somehow. It says here that all new captives were taken to the capital for this indoctrination, and once that‟s complete they go to work in whatever capacity is determined best suited for them or they are killed.” “So we have to act now.”



190

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Marcella was right, just before I got to a crossroad I heard someone coming towards me from both sides. I didn‟t dare follow to close behind those in front of me. I couldn‟t risk being seen. They were all wearing the dark robes Marcella told me about and would instantly know I was an outsider. I had to find one as soon as I arrived in the city. Now I heard someone coming from behind and coming fast. I franticly looked for someplace, anyplace to hide. With just seconds to spare, I scented fresh air cool air. It had to be an air shaft. I coiled and sprang straight up, barely squeezing into the shoulder-width opening in the stone ceiling. Bracing my body with pressure from my arms and legs, I was just safely wedged into the small opening before two beings of some kind ran by directly underneath me. Luckily they never looked up. If they had stopped to scent they surely would have found me. They didn‟t smell like vampires exactly, they must be Vells or some other kind hybrid, I did smell fresh human blood on them so it hadn‟t been long since they fed. I looked up hoping to see that the air shaft was a way out, but I could tell it got even smaller further up. For now I was safe in my airshaft, it

191

seemed as though now I had another problem. Beneath me there now appeared to be an endless stream of travelers in the tunnel, I was trapped. As the hours went by I thought, maybe if Marcella was free, she could help me. I‟d learn some things and at the very least pass the time. “Marcella, can you talk?” “Yes, are you almost out?” “No, I’m hiding in an air shaft, there are too many travelers.” “You’re not even to the city yet?” “No, and I almost got caught by two…whatever they are. “Vells, half vampire half elf.” Now I remembered. “That’s encouraged down here?” “More like forced, or rather a strongly suggested pairing, using drugs or magic to help, of course the Dark Prince himself is a Vell.” “The Queen is an Elf? “Well originally, she’s ancient actually. She married the demon King Cathos with his promise that she would become immortal. The immortality unfortunately came with a price. Though her essence goes on, her body deteriorates and dies. The darkness helps prolong that. I think Cathos wanted to make sure she stayed with him in the underworld.” “What happened to him?” “She befriended a Keltan, it’s rumored that they were even lovers. The Keltan took Cathos’ power and gave it to the Queen, and then they killed his body, but she keeps his essence in a vessel in her bedroom at the palace.” “Amazing, how do you know all this anyway?” “Durik was that Keltan, and he told Luena everything.” “I really have to get out of here. I haven’t seen anyone for a while; I’m going to continue on now Marcella. You don’t belong here, please follow me out.” “I want to Damien. I really do, especially now that Cain suspects that I helped you escape. “You can’t tell him of your plans unless you are absolutely sure he’s on your side. Promise me Marcella.”

192

“I promise.” Damien was right I still didn‟t know if I could trust Cain.

When the new clan started to come in it was obvious that it was as totally different group today than yesterday. Yesterday they seemed like school children returning from play. Today they seemed purposeful, their attitude was confident and their essence powerful. “How are all of you today, was Gunter pleased with your progress?” El asked as they got settled around there usual tables. “I‟ll say,” laughed Abyl. Baele added, “He knew something had happened. He said we jumped from basic skills to advanced ones in just one day.” “We even got to do full speed drills,” Evan said proudly. “Has anyone discovered something new about themselves since we last met?” Several hands went up. “Good, come forward,” I said gesturing with my hands. “Tell us what you‟ve discovered. Eliana came forward first, she held out her hand and a ball of light appeared and wherever she looked it went, illuminating as it did. Then she got a very determined look on her face, caught the ball of light in her grasp and threw it. As it flew it became so bright that when it hit the floor and shattered, it blinded us for several seconds. Everyone clapped and Eliana curtsied exaggeratedly and returned to her seat. Next was Baret; he had skills similar to Rosa‟s. I knew that all in all everyone would have skills that were going to be very useful and that proved to be true. “Now this is what we‟re going to do. The scholars, planners and at least one seer will stay here along with Wyeth, who is Allwain‟s new apprentice. Actually Wyeth, Allwain needs you right now, you can go. Today we are going to work with you to help refine your gifts and skills even further.”

193

We broke into smaller groups. Hun took the scholars, El took the ones she thought may be healers, Rosa took those who moved or did things with their minds. Letta took element gifts, Kate took seers and I took those with advanced senses. Next we did just what had worked for us when we first started out. We held hands and helped each other strengthen our gifts. Then we let them practice them on their own. As we left them to hone their skills, we sought out Kai so that he could recall the map once again and try to replicate it from a different view. He smiled. “No problem, I‟ll start right away, it won‟t take me long.” “How were your students?” I asked the others. “Amazing,” Kate said. “I‟m thrilled by their progress. They are learning so much faster than we did.” “We were starting from scratch,” Rosa said. “We didn‟t have anyone to help us.” “And we didn‟t have our gifts enhanced until much later,” El said. “And I was right; we have two new healers, San Jay and Dallon.” “That is good news,” I said. “Now we need to complete our plans.” “Hun, do you have any idea when they do these indoctrination ceremonies?” “Four times a year, special ones with sacrifices on quarters with a Friday the thirteenth.” “That‟s next Friday,” Letta said. “I‟m done with the map,” Kai said proudly coming toward us. He had done just what we asked, illustrating the tunnels from the side, showing different levels from the surface down. “We can see the air shafts,” I said, “but still no exits.” “They must be attached to only the old tunnels except for the one that Tao already showed us near Sangustae.” “Work will stop soon if it hasn‟t already, and everyone will be required to travel to one of the cities to pledge their allegiance to the Queen.”

194

“Perfect, can you help Allwain with the charges? We have to destroy those new tunnels.” “Of course, I‟ll go right now, it‟s a good thing Tao came back with me.” “So Katrina what‟s the plan?” “Eric, Gerhardt, glad you‟re here.” “This is what I‟m thinking. One unit will race out and be ready to put charges down each of the air shafts when Allwain signals. Another group will go from the Loire and look for the captives there, while another will go through the entrance Tao showed us or the Keltan‟s portal. That group will try to find Quinn and Avery and get them out. Once we‟ve rescued our brothers, we‟ll have Allwain give the signal to blow the tunnels. What do you think?” “Are we going to look for Luena?” “I want to create turmoil, stop them from getting closer to Mormont, let them know we‟re on to them and we‟re ready to fight. If we come across Luena…” “And Damien?” I looked down. “I don‟t know what to think about him, I can‟t be sure.” Kate patted my back. “You‟ll know when the time is right for you to know.” “So,” Eric said. “Who does what and when do we go?” “Rosa, you take your group to France, I‟ll take mine to Ukraine. Once we‟re actually in the tunnels, we‟ll be able to speak to each other with our minds, so Eric you need to go with Rosa‟s group. Allwain thinks we may have enhanced our gifts enough to communicate through all the levels below ground but we won‟t know until we get there.” El said, “What about the rest of us?” “Kate you‟ll go with Hun and take care of the new tunnels. Letta and El, your groups will spread out surrounding the city of Cin above ground. If they start to scatter like rats from a sinking ship, we‟ll have our exit locations. Mark them somehow and then eliminate the evil by any means possible. Gerhardt and Kale will stay here with the new members, the

195

seers and scholars. You‟ll have to act quickly if something goes wrong.” “When do we go?” “Wednesday morning before dawn; let‟s choose our groups so we can get them as ready as quickly as we can.” Rosa and I each took a healer; I took Dallon, she took Sun Jay. I added Eliana, Baret and Chan‟s brother Mattaus, he was an excellent swordsman and had control of the elements, Baret could see like Kate and I hoped would develop mind communications like her as well. That would be the next thing we‟d try. “Eric, Kate, join me; I want to do something.” We joined hands and I called with my mind, “Can any of you hear us with you minds? If you can, raise your hand right now.” Three hands went up, Baret, Nicole and Abril. All had shocked looks on their faces. I laughed, “Don‟t look so worried, it‟s good, we‟ll all be able to communicate with our minds, which will be very helpful I promise.” We broke into groups and went over our plans in detail. We were just finishing when Allwain and Tao came in with the talismans that would protect them all from evil and any magic without their permission. I remembered the day he had presented them to the five of us; it seemed like ages ago. “Good, well done everyone,” I said. “It‟s time for lunch and then Gunter has more drills for you. After that, rest for an hour and then meet us back here.” After they all left I asked, “What do you all think?” “I‟ll have to say that I‟m pleasantly surprised,” Kate said. “They really get it.” “They all finally worked together,” Eric added. “And Gunter said these two days were more productive than the weeks he had with them before you came back.” “Let‟s go get something to eat, and then I want to speak with Father again.”

196

“Katrina, come in, come in. I‟m making final plans to start sending our people out of Europe.” “No caravans for awhile, right?” “No, I‟ll send small groups on foot with elite guard, that way they can move fast.” “Has Mother agreed to go?” “Yes, I think you were the one that convinced her. How are your plans going?” “We‟ll go the middle of next week, but I have something to do tonight. Has there been any word from the other sanctuaries; any attempt to steal artifacts there?” “No, when first we recovered them we set up the safeguards. At the time the Pope was the one that wanted them destroyed. What he encountered by using the artifacts was so devastating, it killed him only months after he turned his wrath on us.” “The Queen said that the Duke would join them in a week‟s time, I think she meant he would be in the capital with her and their son for the affirmation and indoctrination ceremonies that are to be held then. That‟s why we have to go before then. I have to try to get Quinn and Avery out before the indoctrination. Hun said that prior to the ceremonies, work would be stopped and everyone would be traveling to one of the cities to take part. Try to get as many of our people to port during that time as possible.” “The whole of the underworld will be distracted and you plan to add even more distraction I take it.” “Yes.” “We‟ve had a lot of years to plan for just this evacuation scenario. We‟re sending parties to many different ports by foot. I can send the goods by train, and money has already been transferred through our many companies and our banks in Switzerland and Briton. The Watchers are my worry now.” “Send them as workers for the shipping companies. They can go by train with the goods without being suspicious.” “Excellent idea, I‟ll get right on that. Be careful tonight Katrina, I know that you are capable of doing whatever you

197

have to do, but don‟t forget if you need help ask for it and someone will come.” “I will.” I knew he wanted to ask me more, but didn‟t. I needed to see Allwain before I left, so I walked over to the library and then around the side to his laboratory. “Katrina‟s here,” cawed Tina Allwain‟s ever present mina bird. “I have the ring ready for you its right here, you‟re sure about this?” “Yes, I have to go and he has to see that I‟m going.” He opened the pouch holding the ring, which in my mind had forever joined me to Damien. “I‟ve changed the magic so that I can see and hear along with them.” He held the ring, a cloth still covering the large diamond and slipped it on my finger, just as before, it felt like it was a part of my hand. Speaking directly to my unspoken thoughts Allwain said to my mind, “The spell could have been done without his knowledge, what better revenge than for you to believe Damien had betrayed you.” “I can’t think of him now,” I thought in return, putting my hand down to my side and slowly pulling off the cloth. “I‟ll be in Italy for a day or so, and then we‟ll make plans to go to Changnue,” I said aloud for the benefit of anyone that was listening.” “Good, I wish the progress was better here, we can‟t send the candidates now until at least June.” “It can‟t be helped I‟m afraid, I‟ll see you soon.” “Be careful Katrina, the prince is very powerful.” “I will,” I said and then took the ring back off and back into my pouch and pinned the pouch onto the inside of my vest for safe keeping, just like I always did. As a ritual that I did often, it wouldn‟t seem strange to anyone watching this time. “Make sure everyone is ready. When I get back, we go.”

198

I picked up the sling I had left there earlier and ran at full speed out the east gate and headed into the forest. It was snowing and peaceful until suddenly someone was beside me. “Going somewhere?” “Tao, you scared me half to death, go back.” “I don‟t think so; I will not let you do this on your own.” “I don‟t have time for this Tao. I mean it, go back.” In a calm reasonable voice he told me. “I had an overwhelming need to come with you; therefore I must go with you. It‟s where my path leads, so with or without your permission I am going.” He was wearing the same traveling outfit he had on when he arrived with Hun. Because his clothing, was not different than any that you would see on many of the traveled roads, and with his hair down to cover his ears, you didn‟t notice anything different about him other than he was very good looking. “I guess I have no choice, if you must go with me, let‟s go.” We stayed in the forest as long as we could, stopping only so that I could use my senses to check for danger or for anything out of the ordinary. I did see the humans watching Mormont, but they never moved as we raced around them. We had plenty of time before I was to meet the Prince, so before we entered Rome we stopped to refresh ourselves. “This is where we part Tao, I can‟t risk us being seen together,” I said as I unrolled my sling so that I could put on a simple skirt to cover my weapons. Tao pulled out a pouch and handed me some crimson tablets and took out some dried fruit for the both of us. “What are you thinking coming here to see the Dark Prince anyway?” “I don‟t know something to do in my spare time?” He smiled, “I can‟t help you if you don‟t tell me anything.” “Everyone has a story, I want to know if his agenda is the same as his Mother‟s or if there is something within him that I can exploit.”

199

“You can‟t be thinking you could actually make him an ally of ours?” “If nothing else, I want to get him thinking. He‟s obsessed with the thought of me, if he thinks he can have me without taking me by force, we may have a chance to at the very least distract him. A moment may be all I need.” “I‟m not sure that I fully understand what you mean.” “Trust me, this is something I have to do on my own, the full reason might not even be fully revealed to me yet.” “I‟ll be close, but there is something I need to do as well.” “What‟s that?” “Trust me.” “That‟s not fair, using my own words against me.” “As you well know, life is not fair.” Each group gathered, drinking enhanced crimson and readying themselves for the journey. “I‟m giving each of you a portal in case you get separated,” Allwain said, handing each of them a handkerchief. “Now that you have touched it, it will only work for you. All you have to do is bring it out and think or say “home”. In addition, I will be able to activate it remotely at anytime and bring you back here. Once you‟ve used it, it can only be used to send you back to the exact location of the original use.” “What about the captives?” “I‟ll give you location portals as well, these you‟ll place on the walls of the tunnel as you go along, it‟ll be safer that way. They work the same way, think or say “home”, they will light up showing their location and you can just run through them. As soon as you‟re through, it will close on its own so you won‟t be followed. Here‟s yours Kate, and I have what you asked for waiting in the laboratory. I can see that you‟ve perfected the obvious, very good.” “Yes I‟m ready.” “The portals are so small and they feel like putty,” Rosa marveled.

200

“That‟s so they‟ll stick to the wall easily and match the surroundings. You could even throw it ahead of you and open it and you‟ll be home in an instant.” “How about invisibility tablets; did you make new ones of those as well?” Letta asked. “Tao and Wyeth did. There is a pouch for each of you; they dissolve under your tongue like the crimson, but instead of a red tablet, it‟s white. We made up a different formula for the humans since their metabolism and genetic makeup is so different. They‟re the yellow ones, just in case.” “You do amazing work Allwain, thank you for everything,” Kate said as the pouches were handed out. We know that we are definitely being watched,” Eric said. “We‟ve located humans in the woods on both sides of the castle.” “Put Watchers out to distract them. Just a reminder, we can‟t go invisible right away, we need to see each other until we get to where we‟re going.” “We‟re going through the portal in the Loire. Katrina is going through hers in the Keltan‟s former quarters, it‟s not as close as the entrance Tao showed us, but she‟ll get there sooner. Give us three or four hours to find the captives before you give the signal to drop the charges.” “I think you should all take charges made with delays so you can get away before they go off, that way you can destroy the tunnels between the cities as well.” “Good idea Hun Lee, we made plenty,” Allwain said. Now go practice your skills and get a good work out with Gunter every day. Be prepared to leave at a moment‟s notice since you may not be able to wait until mid week.”

It was dusk when I got to the gates of the Vatican. I took in a deep breath and immediately picked up the confusing scent of the Dark Prince. It seemed more appropriate somehow to call him that than calling him Luke; although that was the name he had given me. His mother called him Lucious, so close to the name for the devil, that I wondered if

201

the similarity had been on purpose, maybe to add another level of fear to their persona. Surprisingly I didn‟t pick up Tao‟s scent; he must have gone to do whatever he said he was called to do. I could see the cathedral‟s beautiful dome towering over the fifteen foot walls that surrounded the papal city. It glowed in the sunset filled sky, giving it the feeling of true holiness. I didn‟t know why, but I did feel safe here and so I walked confidently through the gates. The ever present Vatican guards in their colorful uniforms didn‟t acknowledge me or even flinch as I passed. The Prince had his back to me as he stood beside the huge obelisk in the very center of the square. I had retrieved Damien‟s ring from its pouch inside my vest and put it on my finger as I entered onto the grounds. He knew I was there and so did Allwain. Slowly he turned as I approached. “You came,” he said as if he didn‟t expect me. “Tell me what you want Luke, I have many things I need to do. Your father has taken something he has no right to possess.” “Really and what might that be Katrina?” “Oh I think you know very well what I‟m talking about.” “No really, enlighten me. I have no idea what he‟s done, his only interest in me is for the power I would one day have and to bask in the way in which I achieved it - at your family‟s expense.” “Yes, the revenge. He‟s the one that was the betrayer, my father and the rest of the Knights paid dearly and you say he wants revenge; strange. Do you have any idea what he got in return for his betrayal?” He hesitated, but kept looking straight into my eyes, thinking carefully before answering. “He was to receive the Pentalpha, five artifacts retrieved from the tomb of the Pharaohs.” This revelation of course surprised me, but I tried not to show it. “Would your parents be surprised by your telling me this?”

202

“They would be furious if either of them knew that I was meeting you here, let alone divulging the family secrets. We‟re safe; they can‟t channel or see anything while we‟re in this holy place. Now, what were you saying about my father‟s recent activity.” “He was in one of our sanctuaries stealing one of the very objects of which you speak, one of the two stars of Bethany.” He had given me true information, it was only fair that I return the gesture, if nothing else to see and gauge his reaction. “You know for a fact it was him?” “Yes, he was seen. You have something else I want back. Our people have been captured as you must know. I want them returned safe and unharmed. You have enough power Luke, I can feel that. Advise your mother to forget this pact with Luena and keep her rule safe.” “If you come with me willingly, I promise you that your people will be returned and that she will break the pact with Luena.” What about your father, if he obtains all five of the objects he feels he is owed, the entire world will not be safe.” “I have no control over what he does or doesn‟t do, he‟s never been part of my life and my mother cares little for him.” I understood what he was telling me, he didn‟t care what we did to the Duke as long as I did what he wanted. I studied him then and he let me take his hands in mine. What was he really all about, how much was he able to block me from? “Ask for help,” I thought. “Help me,” I pleaded. My ring burned, “He wants you at any cost,” I heard back, “Your powers are as strong as his now, they need you to be on their side, trust yourself, you know what to do.” “I think you believe what you‟re saying Luke. I was right. Your power is immense and I‟m no match for it. If I decide to accede to your terms, I will need time to prepare myself. I‟ll have to think about all that you‟ve said. It‟s important to me that if I leave my family, I know it‟s the right thing to do.”

203

I held tightly onto his hands, letting his power flow into me, just enough to give me some of each of his gifts, but not enough for him to notice; unless he tried to use them against me. “I do want you Katrina. I‟ll do whatever I have to do to have you.” “Including giving up your right to rule whichever world your parents wish you to?” “Yes.” I pulled myself close to him releasing his hands and placing mine around his neck. I wanted him to want me even more; to the point that it pained him. “Kiss me Luke; show me the passion you say you have for me.” He was more than happy to oblige me and kissed me with a violence and lust like I‟d never felt before. I wanted to pull back, to run but I couldn‟t. I put my hands up into his hair and made him think his passion had stirred mine, that I wanted him just as badly and that his power was making me succumb to his will. I bit his lip and tasted his blood, it was bitter not sweet, he flinched then moaned. I pulled back first, while he seemed unwilling for the kiss to end. “It is the Vatican, Luke,” I said hoping that he thought that my sudden shyness meant that I would have liked to go further except for being in this particular place. “Of course,” he said assuring me that he had understood my meaning. I wiped his blood from my lips off onto my sleeve. As I watched it soak into the material, I knew that the weave would hold it deeply within its structure, protecting it until we got back home. The blood held his very essence and Allwain could use it to find a way to kill him. “Give me some time, Luke, please?” “You have one week, you must come to me in one week‟s time or your people will die, do you understand?” “Yes, I‟ll call to you when I‟m ready.”

 204

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

I walked away from him as calmly as I could, all the while calling to him. Seconds passed with no answer, each successive call – no answer. He had told me the truth they couldn‟t hear me in a holy place. He had been truthful when he had told me about his mother and father not being able to see anything he was doing on holy ground. “Allwain, can you hear me?” “Yes, Katrina, that was brilliant, we learned so much!” “I have a sample of his blood, I’m leaving Vatican square now I’ll be home as soon as I can. Have everyone ready.” I didn‟t see Tao until I got back outside. I didn‟t speak to him or look his way. Now that I was outside of the Vatican my ring would show them everything I was seeing, if they were looking and I was sure Luke had a way to see. “I’ll see you soon, Luke,” I called to him. “In one week Katrina.” He was obviously outside the Vatican grounds now as well. Tao stayed well behind me as we ran back to Mormont. We were back safely around three in the morning. I needed to rest, but not until I saw Allwain. I called to him as soon as the

205

gate closed behind us. “I’ll meet you in the chapel,” he said, once again knowing what I was about to tell him. We had our own holy ground and we could speak freely. “Here,” I said as I ripped of the sleeve of my shirt that held the Dark Prince‟s blood. “He wanted to make you think he could be turned didn‟t he?‟ “Yes, but I was right in going, I took power from him, Allwain. Pieces of every gift which he possesses will be enhanced now by my own power, and if I meditate I‟m sure I‟ll be able to strengthen each into full gifts. I know for sure I‟ll be able to speak with you from underground now because we know it‟s something he can do.” “Yes, and we have another advantage, he doesn‟t know any of this.” “Are all our plans set, how is everyone else going?” “Very well, when are you thinking of going? Do you still want to wait until mid week?” “No” I said decisively, “we go tomorrow; we‟ll let him think we‟re going to Changnue like we planned.” “He confirmed the fact about the artifacts. I‟m still waiting for news from the other sanctuaries. We have to get the star of Bethany back.” “I‟m feeling that he was way ahead of us on this and has actually collected all five of the objects, the last being the one he took from Sangustae. I need to get some rest. I‟ll see you in the morning.” When I got back to my room I realized something that turned my stomach. While looking into my mirror I had the realization that, because of the ring, when I looked at myself in the mirror or prepared for a bath… he or they saw what I saw, ugh. Then I thought “why not give him a view of what he‟d never have”, he‟d already seen it I was sure. I slowly undressed looking at myself in the mirror. I raised my hands above my head and slowly took my hair down from my usual ponytail, shaking it out thoroughly. “That‟s enough”, I thought and walked over to the bed, taking off the ring and putting it the box on my nightstand like I always did.

206

“I may not let my son have her after all; I think I‟ll keep her for myself,” said the Duke after the vision faded. Surprisingly, I was up before anyone else, the power I had asked for and received from the Prince was invigorating to say the least. I walked over to the training ground to work out, but what I really wanted to do was to race out the gate and drain the blood from one of the humans watching from the woods. Where had that come from, it must be from the Prince! I hadn‟t counted on the fact that as I took a piece of all his traits, some of them would have an adverse affect on me, obviously those weren‟t good ones. “Good morning, how was your evening?” “I couldn‟t have you with me Alex, you have to understand that.” “I do. Did you find out anything about the Watchers?” “I know that they are alive and we think we know where they are or least where they are going to be,” I said as we readied for our mock battle. Alex was the best work out partner I‟d ever had and that included Quinn and Gunter. “I‟ll find them Alex; I‟ll do everything I can to bring them back safely.” “I know you will. What can I do to help?” “We intend to send our Watchers out to distract our friends doing surveillance in the woods, don‟t kill them we wouldn‟t want to have to explain that. Just lead them south somewhere so that we can get away without being seen.” “No problem,” he said and then ran at me his sword whirling over his head. “Great work out; it‟s exactly what I needed, how about some breakfast?” “With you?” “Yes with me.” “It‟s just that…” “It‟s not how it works around here Alex, let‟s go.”

207

We ate and laughed about the way we first encountered one another; it took my mind off the task ahead of me and what it could mean. Soon everyone else straggled in and joined us. They were all in a very good mood and I hoped it would stay that way after I told them we were going today. “You all are pretty happy. I guess you‟re feeling good about your progress. Are you all ready to go?” I said as we finished eating. “We‟re ready Katrina,” Dallon said confidently. The others stood and nodded and by the look on all their faces I could tell they meant it and were determined to succeed. “All right then, we go tonight.” “We‟ll do our final preparations today,” Kate said as we stood together and started to leave to go to the library to meet Allwain who with Tao, was waiting for us along with everything we needed. “The others have already received their portals, but here are yours Katrina, personal ones and location ones. You already know how they work don‟t you?” I nodded. “What else do you have for us?” “Each group will have a map. If you get separated somehow, use your portal to get back; don‟t head out on your own.” “Tao has something else for you, don‟t you Tao.” “Yes, I have a vial for each of you, it contains holy water from the Pope‟s personal chapel at the Vatican; it will protect you. I also have put some in our chapel and Father Jonas will be here today to bless each of you with it.” That‟s what Tao had done while we were there. “Get in your groups, study your maps and work on your gifts until lunch. After lunch we‟ll all have a work out together and then we‟ll meditate before we go.” We spent all morning working. I joined hands with my group and gave them what renewed energy I could. With my newly gained power, the results were stunning and our confidence soared. “Remember, they expect us to be coming, they just aren‟t sure when. As far as they know we‟re going to Changnue to

208

try to stop the Duke from stealing the next artifact before we take them on. Now, go to lunch take a few crimson tablets and then go for your work outs.” “Wow, they are really doing great aren‟t they?‟ El said as they all filed out of the library. “I guess we know why they were chosen don‟t we?” Rosa added. We looked at the map together one more time. “Have we done everything we can?” Letta asked. “Everything we know to do, we‟ve done. In our final meditation we may find out something new but until then, yes I think we have,” Allwain said. “Do we have time to meditate now, just the six of us?” El asked. “That‟s a good idea, we might see something that we don‟t need the others to see,” I said. While Tao watched, we joined hands with Allwain, and let the energy pulse between us. “We need to see one more time, please show us whatever we need to see.” The energy racing between us was the most powerful yet, I hoped to pass everything that I‟d secretly taken from the Prince to the others as well. After several minutes the vision started to form. Sitting on a mantle, shining even in the unnatural light of the underworld, we could see five objects. They had the entire Pentalpha! “Show us where, please!” “You did it Marcelle, the entire collection, how wonderful, no one will be able to stop us now, no one,” the Dark Queen gloated. “Show me, how does it work?’ “It doesn’t, not yet, not until we have the power of the Five, especially Katrina’s, she has the key.” “They’re so predictable these girls, I’m sure they’ll come after their people, and we’ll be ready. It’s good to be back in the palace and I’m looking forward to the huge celebration that we’ll have when we capture the Five. Luke assures me it will happen by the time the affirmation ceremonies are to begin on Friday.”

209

“Yes, I too am looking forward to that particular celebration. You mentioned that he was in Italy speaking with our allies there. How is our pope in training?” “Well and restless, he would like to take his place soon.” “We’ll decide that when the time is right.” “Please show us on the map where the artifacts are,” I pleaded. Nothing happened; they had given us everything that they could to help and what they thought we needed to know. Allwain shook his head in disgust, “You were right Katrina. They already have them all.” “We‟re going to get them back I promise! I need you to make me something Tao, something special to put the objects in and Kate we need to talk.” “Well the rest of us might as well go to lunch and work out with our groups,” Rosa said. “We‟ll see you later.” “We‟ll meet you there in a few minutes. Kate if I don‟t come back you‟ll have to take over for me, but don‟t come looking for me, I‟ll contact you and that‟s how we‟ll make our plans. The Dark Prince doesn‟t know that my powers are now stronger than even his and hopefully what just happened in the meditation. All of our powers have been enhanced and we are all stronger that we‟ve ever been.” “That‟s a nice speech Kat, I think I‟ve heard it somewhere before.” “Damien meant it then and I mean it now. I‟m going to finish this thing once and for all and I can‟t do that if I‟m worried about the rest of you, understand?” “I understand, you go to lunch I want to study the map one more time,” Kate said. “She agreed awful quickly,” I thought as I left the laboratory. “I hope that doesn‟t mean she‟s up to something.” “Good she‟s gone, did you fix Katrina‟s ring like I asked you to?” “Yes, are you absolutely sure this is what you still want to do?” Allwain asked anxiously.

210

“It‟s what I have to do, she said don‟t look for her, and I won‟t have to.” “Here‟s the ring, we‟ll watch her every moment, if we need to we‟ll open the portal that we put inside it and bring her home.” “Right,” Tao added. “And we can always go back to the same spot once we‟ve used it.” “Perfect, I‟ll go put it back where Katrina left it and after we‟ve separated with our groups, I‟ll put on the duplicate that you made me.” “Good, they both work exactly the same way and you can come and go to the same places that either of you use them whenever you like.” Finally I‟m at the city, I was able to sneak into a house and steal a hooded robe, that should help, there are so many people on the streets it would be impossible for the Vells to track me here. “Marcella, I’m in the city, what’s going on with Luena?” “She’s furious that they can’t find you. She was told by the Queen to bring the captives and Durik to the capital, that’s where you are. They’ve also captured some others that will be coming in from the other side. You’ll have to wait in the city for now until after the ceremony because no one would be going back until then, it would give you away. Stay in the shadows, don’t watch the final part of the ceremony and don’t drink anything while you’re there.” “Which way will you be coming, the same way that I came?” “Yes, which side of the city are you on right now?” “I stayed to the right and I took a robe just like you told me.” “Good, I’m going to make you a copy of the map I have, I’ll make it part of my affirmation book. I’ll call to you when I find a place to leave it.” “All right, but keep in mind that I can’t get anywhere close to Luena, she’ll pick up my scent.”

211

“She’s going to be in the ceremony this time; the Queen assured her that someone special was going to be a part of it. I’ve got to go they’ll be expecting me.” “Be careful Marcella, Luena is dangerous and even more evil than anyone knows.” “I know Damien; you need to be careful too.” “Damn, I was trapped here, what now? Well I guess as far as anyone knows, I‟m just another pilgrim here for the ceremony. I‟ll just observe everyone here and do what they do. I don‟t think they‟re very sociable and I did have some gold in my pocket and enough crimson to get me through the week. First thing to do is find a public bathroom, if there is such a thing. I hid in the shadows and followed some vampires onto what looked like the town square and past shops selling a variety of things. We passed a shop selling all kinds of weapons, one that sold rodents of all sizes and kinds, and a few magic shops. The two vampires I was following turned and went into what turned out to be a bar, perfect. I took a spot by the back wall and waited. I watched as they ordered crimson with a chaser of anise; a very strong and even hallucinogenic liquor. They paid with gold coins and so with confidence I bellied up to the bar. When the angry looking dwarf came over I ordered my own crimson, but not the other drink. Just as I was about to drink the sweet smelling blood cocktail, I remembered that Marcella had told me not to drink anything. I paid for the drink and he actually gave me change. I knew not to give him a tip, since the others hadn‟t and I took my drink to the very back of the bar and sat at a table now pretending to drink my crimson. No one took any notice of me so I lingered and found that there was a bathroom. The small room stunk to high heaven, but it gave me an opportunity to dump my drink, use the facilities and dissolve some much needed crimson under my tongue. I wished now that I had put the other vial that Allwain had given me around my neck too, the one with the invisibility tablets. Oh well, no sense on dwelling on that now.

212

Then I thought, I had money, I needed to buy a weapon since Luena had taken mine. I might need one; no I was sure I would need one. I had passed a shop on my way here, so I left and retraced my steps and there it was. There were several patrons inside and the display cases were full of every kind of weapon imaginable. Knives, daggers, swords, poison tipped arrows, you name it. I wanted my usual short sword and dagger set and soon I spotted just the pair that also included the scabbards and a belt. The others were still browsing so I motioned for the gremlin shop keeper to come over, he was followed by a very large fellow who looked more like a wild boar than a man, his upper and lower canines coming out and over his lips like tusks. He was an imposing and threatening sight and that made him, I supposed, an excellent guard. “I want this one,” I said, lowering my voice and trying to sound angry and impatient.” “Ten gold pieces,” he demanded. “Five.” “Seven, take it or leave it,” he said leaning over the counter and glowering at me. “I‟ll give you six, and let your body guard live.” He didn‟t even look surprised, “Done.” Others were wearing their weapons over their robes so I did the same, paid my money and left. What about the magic shop, what could I find in there? Why not I thought, I‟d had no trouble so far. Up a head I could see two, what I assumed were the Vells Marcella talked about, asking questions of those on the street. So I ducked into the next closest door. “Can we be of service, friend?” I looked up to see several different races of women, all shapes, sizes and colors; a brothel, great, now what? “Hello lovely ladies, I‟m only here for the ceremony, but I have a package that I need have delivered for me somewhere safe, no questions asked, for a price of course.” “Of course.”

213

I paid them well and told them my „niece‟ would drop it off and that I would be back to pick it up. “Marcella, I don’t know if you can talk, if not it’s all right. I just wanted to let you know that I have made arrangements for you to leave a package at Sadie’s; it’s just across from weapons depot be careful.” “That was a great work out, go and rest now, center yourselves and meet in the chapel at five, we‟ll leave from there.” The five of us gathered with Kale, Eric and Gerhardt. “They‟re ready aren‟t they?” I asked each one. “Yes, more ready than when we went into our first battle,” Letta said. “I‟m feeling better than I have for days,” Rosa said. “How about you Kat?” How did I feel, I had to really think about it for a moment. “I feel like there‟s nothing left to do but finish this.” “How about a bath, clean clothes and something to eat?” El said. Rosa laughed, “Sounds good, nothing like feeling fresh and full before creating mayhem.” I savored my bath time, not bothering about my hair, which was going to be a mess again later anyway. Damien, I‟m not going to look for you, but if I find you…I didn‟t dare call to him, what if he was aligned with Luena. I closed my eyes and rested my head on the back of the tub. Did I really believe that everything had been a lie? The plans he made, the arrangements, leaving me everything? I sighed, “Show me something.” “Cain, go and get Marcella, if we don’t get to the city with Durik and the prisoners in time, the Queen will have my hide.” It was Luena, I could see her clearly, and whoever she was speaking to had their back to me at the moment.

214

“Well hurry up. What are you waiting for?” she said angrily. I held my breath as the man slowly turned. I was stunned; this Cain, looked just like Damien, so much so that they could be…I gasped; brothers! That‟s who we‟d seen before, it wasn‟t Damien! Oh thank you, thank you, thank you. The tears were now streaming freely down my cheeks and relief swelled my heart. Wait, the Prince spoke of Damien in the present tense, if he‟s not there with Luena, then where is he? I could call to him now, it felt right. I tried desperately to calm myself; it was difficult. “Damien!” “Katrina?” “Damien, where are you?” “I can hear you!” There was no answer. Of course his gift was not enhanced. I only hoped that he could hear me. “I hope that you can hear me, my gifts have been enhanced again and are much stronger, but I can’t hear you. If you are in Althar know that we are coming! They have captured our people including Quinn and Avery and we’re coming to get them out! Once I’m in the underworld I’ll be able to hear you. If that’s where you are, stay out of any new tunnels, they won’t be safe. I know you said not to look for you, but if I happen to find you… I love you, Damien.” I couldn‟t believe it. Katrina knew I was alive somehow and that I was probably down here. I had to be ready and if possible help in any way that I could.



215

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Father Jonas blessed us with the holy water that Tao had procured at the Vatican and gave instruction on how to use the vials to protect us and make the ground around us holy ground. As we left the chapel I told the others what I‟d been shown. “Damien‟s alive; we know that because the Prince spoke of him in the presence tense. I was shown again the man we saw with Luena, she called him Cain in this vision and he looks enough like Damien to be his brother, if that‟s even possible I don‟t know. I called to Damien with no response which is not unusual; his gift hasn‟t been enhanced twice over like ours. Once we‟re down there he‟ll be able to hear us if he is indeed in Althar. I just wanted all of you to be aware.” “So we may see Damien and someone that‟s not on our side that looks just like him; a man called Cain?” Rosa said. “And what do you want us to do?” asked Letta. “I don‟t know, I‟m making this all up as we go along, just don‟t kill Damien, that‟s all.” “You must be so relieved,” El said. “You‟ve been so sad.” “I am relieved and thankful I was shown something positive for a change. All right everyone get into your groups, is

216

everyone ready? Do you all understand what‟s going to happen now?” They all nodded and said yes loudly and with enthusiasm. “If any of you have doubts or questions, now is the time to voice them, after this it will be too late.” I searched each face and found no doubts, only confidence and determination. “Good, now let‟s review the plan. Once I put my ring back on my finger our enemies will be able to hear and see what I see. The five of us will head out supposedly to Changnue. I‟ll take the lead and that‟s all they‟ll see. I‟ll cover the ring and we‟ll double back and break into our groups. Now if everyone is ready, I‟ll send out the Watchers first to distract the humans in the woods watching the castle. Talk to each other, trust your instincts and follow orders.” The Watchers went out on horseback and on foot. After they were out I took the ring out of my pouch and put it on.” “We have to be back from Changnue by Thursday, not later, we won‟t be able to save the captives after that,” I said. “But we have to try to stop the Duke from getting the other artifacts, and we can‟t separate, that‟s what they want,” El added to the ruse. “What are we waiting for then let‟s go,” Rosa said. We raced out the side gate avoiding the Watchers. I covered the ring in my grasp as we rounded the castle and entered another gate. Allwain met us there and after a few incantations assured me that my ring could now only be used by him to see my progress, they wouldn‟t think anything about not being able to see me for a while if they looked because I always took it off and put it away as I ran, usually because I forgot to do it sooner, but this time because it worked to our advantage. Everyone knew what to do, Rosa raced out with her group to enter at the portal location in the Loire. Allwain had given her instructions on how to open it and how to relocate it after she was through. If she had any trouble, she could always use the tunnel entrance we knew was there. Since I had seen in my latest vision that Luena was moving the captives to the

217

capitol, Rosa‟s group should enter behind them, rescue them and exit again through the portal, I hoped. The other groups headed out to do their jobs with the charges and clean up committees and I went with Allwain to his laboratory so that he could open a portal for my group. “It‟s our turn now, let‟s go!” Tao gave me a forceful nod of encouragement and as Allwain opened the portal, we ran through. It was warmer than I remembered I thought as I paused a second for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. We were in the same small, dark room of my last encounter with the Keltan. I remembered the terrified look on Raven‟s face as he rushed to get me back home, now he was held captive by Durik and being used for evil, just as he always feared. “Before we go any further, let me call to Allwain to see if he can hear me, if not we‟ll have to find the skrying pool just so everyone knows where it is. Allwain can you hear me?” “Yes Katrina and I‟m so relieved. I can see what you see, and I‟ll be watching every step of the way, call me again if you need to.” “Good he heard me. This way; stay close it won‟t take us long. Mattaus, you have the map, how long did you calculate it would take us at full speed to reach our target?” “A few hours, but we haven‟t run this far since we had enhanced our power; it may not take that long.” “You‟re probably right, let‟s go. I hope to catch them before they get to the capital.” We raced along the tunnels, my senses ranging out in front of us as we ran. I didn‟t find anyone until we had been running for about forty-five minutes. I slowed to try to sense who or what they were. My heart jumped! I sensed Quinn and Avery, with vampires and some kind of other vampire combination. “They‟re just ahead; leave a portal here and place another just before we get to them.” Baret attached his location portal to the wall on our right and we ran on. There was some kind of commotion ahead, we could hear swords clanking and cries of pain. Mattaus left

218

another portal as we approached and we all drew our swords and daggers. Quinn was fighting off several attackers. Lying at his feet, motionless was Avery. I could smell blood and I knew it was bad. We joined the close quarters fight to help Quinn defeat half a dozen before four or five others ran off down the tunnel in retreat. They weren‟t anywhere as fast as we were; we‟d finish them off later. We were still far enough away from the capital to be able to catch them before they reached the city. “Katrina, how did you know?” “No time, what happened?” “Avery jumped one of them and took a sword; before I could get to him they had stabbed him in the back.” “Dallon, join with us, we‟ll enhance your healing gift.” “Where are the other Watchers?” “They took them away yesterday. I don‟t know why they separated us; they seemed to think there was something special about us.” We closed our eyes and asked for healing power to run through us and into Avery.” “He doesn‟t look much better, but at least he‟s alive.” “Dallon, you‟ll have to take him through the portal; Quinn will help you. Don‟t give me that look Quinn, I don‟t have time to explain any of this, just go; NOW!” “Quinn bent down, picked up Avery‟s limp body and followed Dallon back to the location portal that we left just moments ago. From the light that filled the tunnel momentarily, I knew they had gone.” “We‟re going to have to catch the guards that got away, and then use the portals we placed to get out.” We raced through the tunnel easily catching up to those that got away and dispatching all five with little effort, beheading each just for good measure. “I have something left to do, don‟t question me, just go back to the portals and go through, do you understand me. This is something I need to do on my own. I have a map and everything I need, so go now so that I know that you‟re safe.”

219

They were sullen, but after we scented to make sure no one was coming from that direction, they turned and ran back toward the portals. I gave myself a moment to gather my thoughts and look at the map, “Show me,” I demanded. Immediately a white light showed on the map and I had my location. “Damien, can you hear me now?” “Yes, I hear you.” “I don’t have much time, they are bringing some of our people to the city, some with Luena and some from the other side, but I got Quinn and Avery out. Rosa and Eric are coming in behind Luena to free the captives with them. In the tunnels leaving the city, about two hours away we left portals, they will open if you ask to go home and will take you back to Mormont.” “What about you?” “I have something I must do, for our survival, trust me.”

I hated the sound of that but I knew from my experiences with her, that she had to do whatever it was she spoke of, but I was determined to help anyway I could with or without her permission. I took a chance and called once again to Marcella. “Marcella, can you talk?” “Yes, we’re on our way, we should be there in about four hours.” “How many captives do you have with you?” “Ten vampires and six Watchers.” “I want you to know that in the west tunnels leaving the city, portals have been placed about two hours away, you can open them by asking to go home. If you can, use them to get out today. Marcella this is your chance! If possible get to a portal.” “Is something going to happen later today?” “I’m not sure, but if there’s a disturbance run, don’t try to leave the package; if you can get away, do it. I can use the portals too.”

220

“All right.” “Eric, can you hear me, it’s Damien, Katrina told me you were here.” “Yes, Damien I hear you.” “I’m in the city, Luena and her bunch have a girl and her brother with them, please don’t harm them. I was told by one of them that they are about four hours away from the capitol now and have ten vampires and six Watcher captives with them.” “Good information, what about you.” “Katrina told me how to get out; I’ll stay long enough to make sure none of you need my help. Let me know what’s going on when you can.” “Glad to hear your voice my friend; be safe!”

As I raced on I had an unbelievable urge to call to someone. “I’m here my Prince.” “Come to me.” I felt as if I was having an out of body experience, I had no control over myself. I raced through the darkness, passing those I was supposed to kill. They made no attempt to stop me, as if it was the plan all along. The only thing I could think of was to call for help, but I knew that‟s the last thing I should do now. I was being guided on somehow. “I know you want to call out, but there’s no one to help you now, and soon it will be clear to you that you’re mine.” I could see him now in the distance, standing at the large exit of the tunnel within sight of a very large stone structure. “It must be the palace,” I thought. When I was within a hundred yards of him he held out his right arm, the palm of his hand facing me and I immediately stopped. Now he started slowly walking towards me. He could have been to me in an instant if he wished. Instead he seemed to be savoring the moment.

221

I couldn‟t move, the power holding me was suffocating and intoxicating at the same time. Use your own power, calm yourself; let him win. “My Prince,” I said calmly as he reached me. He smiled, slowly circling me while studying first my face and then my body. “Your scent is sweet, fresh; it‟s a contradiction to your strength and power, and there is something different about you today.” “What do you want Luke?” “I want you to be my Queen; together we‟ll rule both worlds.” “And Luena?” “Luena…” Just as he said that despised name the ground shook. The first of the charges had been dropped. The new tunnels were being destroyed, the loud blasts in the distance shook the ground and echoed one after another down the passageways. The Prince grabbed my arm and pulled me to him, “We‟ll never be apart again,” he whispered ignoring the chaos what was going on around us. Time to end this. I turned, now only inches away from him. He didn‟t flinch as the blasts continued; they had no affect whatsoever on his demeanor. It was my turn to study him; he was handsome with his refined features and teal eyes. There was no evil in them now, only a soulful vulnerability. “If this look doesn‟t please you then how about this one?” he said as he took the palm of his free hand and covered his face for a second. When he lowered it his face was one I knew well; Damien‟s. “I know you loved this one, or how about…” he covered his face once again and this time when it was revealed Quinn was staring back at me. “You‟re right I love them both, is that what you want, to pretend to be someone I love or to actually be someone that I love?” Slowly Quinn‟s face faded away, leaving Luke‟s teal eyes staring back into mine.

222

“There‟s nothing, nothing I want more than for you to come to me willingly. But make no mistake, willing or not, you will be mine,” he said anger filling his voice. I stayed calm and just closed my eyes. “Touch me,” I asked him with my mind. “Touch my face.” His hand went to first my neck and then slowly over my jaw line stroking my lips gently with his thumb. Then he reached behind my head and grabbed me by the hair, pulling my head back roughly. He leaned in and said through his clenched vampire teeth, “Don‟t play a game with me that you can‟t win.” I steeled myself and kissed him angrily, lustfully and he responded in the same way. “Drink,” I begged him with my mind. “Drink!” I could feel his excitement as he pulled out of the kiss and plunged his sharp fangs into the vein on my neck. Soon his passion slowed and he backed away from me, his face panic stricken. “Well Luke, if you‟re going to hell at least you don‟t have far to go,” I gloated as his body dropped to the ground. I asked that my personal portal take me home and light surrounded me, Allwain‟s potion had worked perfectly. “Damien, we have the captives, Luena and three others ran off towards the city, we have charges that will collapse the tunnels between here and there, you’ll have to go out the way Katrina told you.” “Thanks Eric, I’m going to try to find the other Watchers, Katrina rescued Quinn and Avery.” I raced to the other side of the city, people coming at me from all directions trying to get inside or to the palace to see what the Queen would have to tell them I supposed. Before I could get to the road leading in from that side, I saw Luena and the others, Durik, Marcella and Cain racing towards the Palace as well.

223

“Marcella, try to separate from the others and get to the other side. Tell me where they would keep the other captives; I’m going to try to free them.” “They always keep a few humans to sacrifice, they would be kept in a cell underneath the courtyard. There is a lift they use to bring them up during the ceremony but you can gain access to it from ground level, through a door on either side and beneath the steps.” “Get away Marcella, do it now. I’ll see you when I finish here. When you arrive, tell them who you are and that I wanted you to come.” I continued trying to push my way through the crowd, and I could see Luena and the others were just reaching the first set of stairs leading to the palace, Marcella wasn‟t with them. She was waiting for me at the door leading to the dungeon. As I arrived she waved her hand over the lock and opened the door, the hall was empty. We could smell the human‟s distinct odor coming from behind a door to the left. Marcella opened the door, freeing the poor frightened occupants. “Let‟s go,” I said to them urgently. “Not so fast little brother,” I heard from a voice I knew all too well. “Marcella,” she said, “you disappoint me, but then I always knew you were weak.” “Not weak Luena,” I said pushing Marcella behind me with the Watchers, “Just good.” “Guards!” she yelled and some came from each side. “Let‟s go see the Queen, shall we?” “The guard pushed us ahead and up the stairs where the Queen, Durik and Cain were waiting.” The Queen was on the high platform addressing the crowd gathered there. “Calm down everyone, everything is just fine, in fact it‟s better than fine, we have captured the leader of the Five and will soon be able to use her power to aid us in our pursuit to rule both the world of light and the world of darkness. On Friday we will make our plans come to fruition. Come back to

224

the palace then, for not only the affirmation and indoctrination ceremony but also to attend a royal wedding. “I could hear the Queen outside and from the location given to me on the map; I was almost to the room that held what I was looking for. I could sense that Kate and the other‟s had been successful in their missions and were back home. This had to be it! I slowly opened the door and peeked in, sensing no danger, I entered. There they were, the five golden artifacts of Samara, the Pentalpha, sitting on the mantle just where I last saw them in my vision. I walked over to the mantle, preparing the special bag that Tao made me to hold them. “Welcome Katrina, how nice for you to come to me in my chambers.” I turned with a start and immediately recognized the Duke DiCountelay from his portrait. He took the bag from me, his short sword at my throat. “You‟re weapons, if you please,” he said in a heavy French accent. I undid the belt holding my sword and dagger and let it drop to the floor. “And the pack as well, if you please.” I dropped it as well, knowing the portals were inside. “Sit, sit,” he said motioning with the tip of his sword to the high winged-back chair, one of two facing the fireplace and away from him, which was lit by an unnatural flame with no heat. I sat down feeling stupid and defeated and he turned away. I could hear him put his weapons down on the table and take the crystal stopper out of the top of the decanter that I‟d seen behind him. “I‟ll get us some wine and we can get to know each other better, and you can tell me what your father has been up to all the years.” “Why don‟t you ask me yourself, Marcelle?” “Fredrik, how…?‟

225

I was now back in Allwain‟s laboratory watching the drama with everyone else as it unfolded. Dressed in his full Knight‟s regalia, sword in hand, my father rose from the chair where I‟d just been sitting, “It‟s been a long time coming and now, finally you‟ll get what you deserve.” All we saw next was blood splatter, then the headless body of the Duke lying on the floor, the carpet now absorbing his traitorous blood. After re-sheathing his sword, Father went to the table and retrieved the bag I‟d brought and carefully placed each of the artifacts inside. When he finished that task he picked up my swords and pack and bellowed triumphantly, “Home!” I knew instinctively now was the time to do what I had been waiting to do. “NOW RAVEN, NOW!” I yelled with my mind as my father returned through the portal. “Hold hands everyone let the vision show the final chapter.” As we did the vision was clear and it showed the Queen tightly within Raven‟s embrace, he was taking all of her powers. Then I realized there was another fight, more vicious, happening at the same time. The thrusts, parries, and short sword stabs were too close to our focal point for us to see the identities of the participants. But as the movement of the fight turned closer to Raven we could see Damien and Luena. Luena ferociously slashed at Damien, who instead of blocking with his sword, held her sword at bay with his dagger. His sword arm freed of the action struck down across her extended elbow, and back up slashing her throat. Blood flew into the air just as a man came at Damien from the left, but before he could stab him, a young girl jumped in front of him taking the sword strike instead. She fell to his feet not far from Luena‟s lifeless body. “The man, who had struck the young girl, dropped his sword in horror, his hands flying to his face. “Noooo!” he screamed, then turned and ran away.

226

“That must be Cain, he looks just like Damien,” I said franticly, not knowing what to do. I had hoped Damien had gone down the tunnel to enter one of the portals there. “Damien,” I called. “Get to the portal.” He picked up the small girl at his feet and started to move away.” “Wait! Sir, please wait! Katrina, can you hear me?” “I hear you Raven.” “The Queen‟s body is dead, but her powers and her essence are inside me, I won‟t have long before Durik will overpower me, the man that is here will have to kill us!” he said out loud. “No Raven, there must be another way!” “There isn‟t and there is no time. Let me do this Katrina, I have to, you know that in your mind. Don‟t let the goodness of your heart cloud your judgment now.” “Damien ?” “Yes Katrina, is that what you want me to do?” “No, but it’s what needs to be done. I’m sorry that you have to be the one.” He didn‟t answer but instead placed the girl, who was already starting to stir, back on the ground, stood and whirled his sword around decapitating Raven and ending his century of torment painlessly. With a grimace he also made sure that Luena stayed dead, and then he tenderly helped the small girl to her feet and pulled her up into his arms before racing away.



227

CHAPTER Sixteen

The room was completely silent, even Father looked subdued. “Well somebody better explain some things to me right now,” Rosa demanded. “It all started with Katherine actually,” Allwain said calmly. “She decided that in order to keep Katrina safe, that she would be the one to meet the Prince. She had me make an exact duplicate of the engagement ring Damien had given to Katrina. In order for the deception to work, Kate practiced in secret using her right hand in order to be convincingly righthanded instead of left-handed, including her sword and dagger handling. When Katrina met with the Prince at the Vatican, Tao accompanied her with a different mission. Katrina returned with a sample of Prince‟s blood and Tao with vial of holy water. From there everything fell into place.” “I can‟t believe any of this, Kate you can‟t go to the Prince, you don‟t need to anymore,” I said. “I already met him,” she said smugly, “and we don‟t have to worry about him anymore. Allwain gave me a potion to drink; one a lot like what we put in the water when we went to America the first time; right Allwain?”

228

Like Kate, Allwain seemed very proud of himself. “Yes, only it was made specifically for the Prince, since I had his cell makeup derived from the blood sample Katrina gave me, I added some of the holy water just for good measure and found that it would greatly accelerate the effects. Once he‟d fed on Katherine‟s blood, it killed him within seconds.” “So the Prince never suspected that you weren‟t Katrina?” “No, he was so full of himself; although he did say that there was something different about me,” she laughed. “He wanted Katrina so badly that I easily manipulated him into feeding greedily from me.” “And what about you Father, how was it that you appeared in DiCountelay‟s room? How did that come about?” “Allwain came to me once he knew what Katrina was going to do. I dressed appropriately, taking the duplicate ring from Katherine when she returned and waited, hoping for just the right moment. It actually worked out much better than I ever imagined. When the Duke came in on Katrina and demanded she sit in one of the chairs while he gloated, he arrogantly turned his back while pouring some wine. It was then that Allwain opened the portal he‟d hidden inside her ring and I used it to take her place.” We all clapped and he made an exaggerated bow. “I almost forgot about Avery! How is he?” “We couldn‟t save him Katrina. Not without changing him,” El said sadly. “I‟m afraid that it was necessary to make the decision without the benefit of the rest of you, so I did what had to be done to save him. Quinn, being Quinn insisted that Avery not have to go through the process alone, so…I changed him as well. Allwain has put them both in a deep dormant state so that the initial pain will be lessened and they won‟t be a danger to anyone.” I was shocked. I had always thought that I would have to be the one to change them. Now I felt relief. “Thank you El, I know now that this is the way that it was meant to be. Not one other of us could have made that decision, thank you I really mean that.” I said giving her a big hug, she seemed relieved too.

229

Just then light filled the room and Damien appeared. In his arms he was holding the young girl. He gently set her down; she seemed frightened, but already greatly recovered from her wounds. “You made it!” I cried as I rushed to his side and threw my arms around him. He squeezed me tight and we both started to laugh and to cry. He pulled back after a moment and brushed the tears from my face. “I‟d like to introduce you to someone” he said composing himself and turning to the girl, “This is my sister Marcella, she‟s amazing and I know soon you‟ll all love her just as much as I do. Marcella, this is Katrina.” “Nice to meet you Katrina,” she said and then burst into tears. Damien anxiously began checking for other wounds, but she pushed his hands away. “We have to find Cain, we have to bring him back here too. He doesn‟t have anyone now. Please,” she pleaded looking up at Damien tugging on his robe. Damien looked at me not knowing how to answer her. “We‟ll find him Marcella, don‟t worry,” I said leaning down, desperately trying to calm her. “No, you don‟t understand, we have to find him! We have to go back now! He‟s a thread climber; he could change everything!”



230

Cast of Characters Katrina and Katherine Von Dracek – Germen Father – Fredrik Mother - Elizabeth Damien Daminov – Austria Father - Petrovich, Mother - DanielaLuena Daminov Father - Petrovich Mother - Antoinette Eleanor Flanery - England Father - Edward Mother - Unknown Rosalinda DiPalicio - Italy Father - Michael Mother - Unknown Arletta Valdesio - Spain Father - Ricardo Mother - Unknown Gerhardt Bistadeau - France Father - Philepe Mother - Marie Chartelain Eric Wilheilm - Denmark Father - Magnus Mother - Brigitta, Brother Carl (died, clan war) Hun Lee Lui - Asia Father - Chen Lui (d) Mother - Lui Lee Kale Gelf, Denmark Father - Gustav Mother - Cristina Chander – (Chan) Tantee - Africa Father - Momar Mother - Unknown Sven Arenkeil - Baltic/Norway Father - Axel Mother - Unknown Demitrie Devorak - Romania Father - MarcusMother - Unknown Jonah - Kate’s friend in the sanctuary (Sangustae) Allwain - Lord of the Wizards Allwain’s Elvin apprentices Tao Mother - Queen Norah Sister - Saolin Valik (d) Keltan - Raven (good) - Durik (evil) American Clan of New Orleans Brothers Petroph and Janko Vasa – Sweden (killed with Marie) and Geoffrey

231

The cousins from Boston, Devin and Stephan Wahl, Devin’s girlfriend- Victoria Vancouver Clan: Good Clan Nathaniel Nathaniel’s Council Caleb, John, Sidney, Paul, Jason and Joshua Constantine the wizard helping Luena (d) Watchers: the Voss brothers; Gunter (w Patty), Thomas, Cedrik(d) Gregor (d), Avery, Quinn and Simon and now little G.C. Rosa’s watcher - Mac, El’s Watcher - Leo (d) Damien’s watcher - Ivan Tina the Mina Bird Damien’s half sister Marcella and half brother Cain, Cain and Marcella are also half bother and half sister to the Dark Prince, Lucious (Luke) Father - Evil Knight the Duke Marcelle LeTrace DiCountelay Mother - Santera Dark Queen of the Underworld Althar the vast underworld Triana Fairy Queen New Clan members so far Abril, Addison, Baeli, Barkley, Calesta, Carena, Orianna, Raisah, Grier, Malori, Eliana, Hayden, Abyl, Baret, Caden, Kai, Dallon, Saige, San Jay, Odin, Talan, Evan, Wyeth and Mattaus Warlock and Witches Boston, Julius, Ward, Edwin, Alexander, Winston, Laura, Rebecca, Alicia and Nadine Sangustae scholars Edgar, Aden, Phinius and Zinisia Five sanctuaries Sangustae, Changnue, Islandria, Manschune and Jendalia

232

Elizabeth Loraine About the author I started to write at the age of fifty two. My two wonderful children are grown and my husband is fantastic and so supportive so, I decided after years of enjoying the works of others, that I wanted to know more. What had these long lived vampires been doing, what had they seen and done throughout history? So I started the Chronicles and this is the third in the series. Katrina is a young royal vampire from a very old vampire family. Follow her and all those that join her on her quest to save the peaceful races of the world across continents and time, where they find love, adventure and betrayal. You‟ll laugh and cry as you get to know these characters as I do. Elizabeth Loraine

233

Look for Royal Blood Chronicles Book Four Cain, the Quest Spring 2011 For updates, excerpts and more about the author check out: Elizabeth Loraine on facebook or

www.royalbloodchronicles.com

234

235